Tumgik
#by his age he would already starting to go bald but this man is perfect
eternallovers65 · 7 months
Text
Florentino Perez was so right when he referred to Beckham as Michaelangelo's David because that's definitely one of the hottest men ever created with a right foot kissed by the gods
2 notes · View notes
lekeyeh24 · 1 year
Text
‼️EARTH 42 miles morales x reader
Tumblr media
narrator’s POV
lets start off at the beginning shall we?
miles pov
Whats up yall its your friendly neighborhood spider-man i was just abt to go on patrol wanna come with m- briannas pov
not uh lemme me finish my story then we can go to yours “fine wtv make it quick i got to go make my apology video for the baby powder add i made.” i will miles but in the meantime go ahead and go back to wtv u were doing before this” anyway sorry guys heres my story
Briannas pov
its been awhile since i went back to my dimension im 17 now and i know how to use my Spidey abilities now its easy for me. When i got back from my dimension i had forgotten how i forgot to tell anyone where i was i froze in panic and swing home to see what had happened when i had left to go save the world. I had reached my room it was still the same everything where i left it at but there was a box on my bed i wanted to open it but just then i heard a voice come from the door so i turned invisible so they wouldn’t see me. they came into my room it was my twin brother carter he came into my room and looked at it with sadness wanting to know where i was but i couldn’t tell him where i was right before he was about to head out i glitched out my body ached with the pain and i groaned in annoyance i hadn’t realized that i had un-invisible myself and that he could see me now. Carter heard the sound and froze in fear i had not realized and got up in pain and limped to the bed and lied down groaning carter had fulled turned around and saw me in my suit he screamed and i looked up so fast at him to find out he was looking right at me so i screamed but then i got up and ran to him and put my hand on his mouth and my free hand hovering over my lips like this 🤫 he calmed down and i told him everything
he was in shock but when i told him i wasnt in my dimension he realized that he would need to make her something to keep her from glitching he was good at making stuff like this ig. he was in his room making the device to make me stop glitching. on the other hand i was changed
into this
Tumblr media
(pretend thats her and she has jordan 1s on)
this was your hair
Tumblr media
and u are a natural beauty so u don’t really wear make up u just put on lip gloss
Tumblr media
mk back to the story
after i changed and did my hair ans finished my lip gloss i wanted to go on a walk to clear my head abt were i was and how i got there. I yelled out to my twin brother “carter im going out for a bit text me if u need something ok?” “alright if u go to the drug store can u get me some empanadas and an Arizona please” damn he is really like my brother in my dimension i said in my head. “alright bye” i walked out of the building and locked the door when i see and kid my age talking to this older man about something the kid had braids and wore a a big snow jacket while the other guy was bald and was wearing a black leather jacket and black pants. my spidey hearing allowed me to ease drop on their conversation they were talking about a kid and what they were going to do with him. i was thinking and my spidey sense went off i knew that i had to do something it was a good thing i still had my spider suit on underneath they looked at me as i was walking by i was going to follow them after a few minutes they came out on got into a car. i was already in my spider suit and swan after them making sure they weren’t able to see me as i was following them i notice that this city was horrible there were fires, robberies, everywhere and it was like they had no spider man there
my universe had 2 spider people me and sam (idk who that is but i made him up) our city was perfect while theirs were like this i felt bad when all of a sudden i seen them get out of the car and go to a building it looked like no one was inside so i turned on my invisible and came down to a open window. as i was about to go in i seen this kid tied up to a punching bag unconscious i looked closer and saw that it was miles i ran straight in there and walked to him i tried to get him to wake up but it didn’t work. right then something hit me in the back of my head and everything went black.
132 notes · View notes
Text
<a href="https://drpepperdragoon.tumblr.com/" style="text-decoration:underline;">drpepperdragoon</a>: <p>I saw a college age boy make fun of his grandpa's huge fat belly and age. Can you force his body to change where now everyone knows him as a fat grandpa or maybe make him his grandpa's older and fatter brother? (only he and his grandpa know what really happened and his grandpa now makes fun of him back for it.)</p>
Oh. You must be talking about skyler. Poor thing.
Tumblr media
Skyler was a typical jock. Making fun of people constantly. And even making fun of the one person that always love and took care of him. His grandfather. But that wasn’t going to last for. Alex, his grandfather, had been talking to a shady character at the local bar. He told the man in a drunken state about how skyler was disrespectful. Not a young man he was proud of. And that man offered him the chance to make skyler the grandson he would be proud to call his own. And with a flick of his cigar he blew the smoke into Alex’s face. The man was gone abs Alex just continue to drink his liquor. When he was done he walked from the bar to his truck. Not even noticing the changes that were rapidly happening to his body. Alex was getting younger by the second. His gut shrinking rapidly and he began to get taller. His shoes began to feel tight as his feet got bigger by a 2 sizes.
Tumblr media
If he wasn’t wearing over all’s his his pants would have fallen off from his weight loss when his stomach pulled itself into a perfect set of abs. His beard pulled back into his face as the wrinkles left his eyes. When he shut the door to truck he positioned himself ready for driving and found it weird he had to put his seat back some. Then he look in the rear view mirror. And that’s when he screamed. Seeing his grandson staring back at him. “No no no no!”
———————
Across town Skyler was doing a water fall with liquor in the middle of a party when some strange man in a stretch coat came up to his abs blew cigar smoke in his face making him cough. Skyler pulled back to punch the man but he was done. He felt physically ill and staggered away from the party to the nearest bathroom. Holding onto the wall for balance. Already starting to dry heave. The door to the bathroom was slammed behind him blocking him from the party. Making him alone. Skyler began to sweat uncontrollable as the beads rolled down his chest abs back. He vision went blurry not even knowing that his eyes would need glasses from now on. He was t even able to see the small dusting of hair that quickly covered his body. All the way down to his toes. And he didn’t feel his abs expanding outward abs looking down through his blurry eyes he was able to see a dark sphere pushing itself ourself and he could feel the tufts of hair costing it and his shoulders began to tickle as the hairy climbed up and over his back. His hair fell out making him bald. His pants split at all the seems leaving him standing in the bathroom in an extremely tight jock strap. Not even his shoes fit anymore as they were joe too big. He could something was wrong. He panicked and began to scream only to hear a deeper voice that sounded aged and familiar. One that he was afraid that his voice now matched the body tooo. It rougher hands went to his mouth to cover it only to feel a really thick beard costing his face. He had to find some way out of the bathroom. He had to find a way home without being seen. His hearing wasn’t good as it was moment earlier. Everything was a lot quieter. But he did what he could. Abs through blurry vision managed to find his way from the party and across the street back to his house where he slammed the door and began screaming as if he has lost his mind.
Tumblr media
—————————-a month later ————-
“Get up you fat fuck!” Alex was at the foot is his bed ripping the Ed sheets off to reveal the fat older form of the body he used to have. Alex was pumped like always. Form the constant working out and find a stable job he was putting on muscle fast. And now that he quit partying until all hours of the night he was getting rested every night. Alex had taken skylers body and his actual life abs literally turned it around. Making him the grandson that he would have been proud of. But every moment he got a chance he would make Skyler remember that he was stuck in the body of a grandpa. The aging the hairy body of one that wasn’t taken care of. Skyler got to the kitchen with sweat coming from his forehead after caring the massive gut around already and Alex slapped the hard orb and laughed. “How does it feel to have the life of the one you always made fun of now you old fuck!” Right before he walked out of the house half naked ready for his job working on lawns. Skyler wa slept there. Like every day before to hate his life. Stuck in the old form of his grandpa. Hoping that the made in the coat would come back and fix this.
Tumblr media
July 28th, 2021 8:12pm
71 notes · View notes
neonmoonlight514 · 10 months
Text
Genya x Reader The Sumida River Fireworks Festival
Tumblr media
Genya x Reader, Modern Day, Genya/Reader both age 20. No warnings since it's nothing but cuteness. I had fun writing this. I might write more to this, not sure yet. Sorry if there's some errors, I'm only human. Constructive Criticism is welcomed, but keep straight up hate out of comments. Thank you!
Word Count: 2319 
A huge fireworks was happening this weekend at the Sumida River Fireworks Festival was always something you wanted to go to, ever since you were a little kid. You have always asked your parents, but they were always too busy or the lack of money kept you from going. When they started broadcasting the show on television, you were allowed to stay up just that one time to watch the grand display. You were such a cute kid, eyes wide, in awe, so amazingly beautiful.
As you sat at a table in a local restaurant, you placed your elbow on the table, with your chin resting within the palm of your hand. You were gazing over at your boyfriend of almost a year. The thought of asking if he wanted to go to something you've always dreamed about made you nervous, especially since you didn't realize it was so soon, this weekend to be exact.
You blink when you noticed you were staring at him. Not only did you realize it, but so did he, and he made it a point to stare back. Those violet eyes were deadly to you. How could someone with such a perfect complexion and dark hair have such vibrant purple eyes?
"I hope it's me that you're staring at and not the almost bald man behind me."
This caused you to laugh, breaking your thoughts completely. You glanced around him, making it obvious that you were doing so. There was no almost bald man behind him but there was this very beautiful woman, who was in her world.
"I was looking at the woman, but you have my attention now."
You teased back with a smile.
"Of course, Genya, I was looking at you."
This caused him to blush, something he did quite often and you loved it. Oh, he was such a handsome man that you didn't know how lucky you were to have captured his attention and to keep it. He had reached over the table and grasped your hand and brought it to his lips where he kissed the knuckles. This warranted a blush from you now. Two blushing idiots in love.
"Genya?"
He hummed in response to you, lowering your hand, but still held it between both of his. His fingers began to gently rub your hand, caressing gently and lovingly. Regardless of his appearance, he was so gentle to you, always loving and attentive, but you loved his appearance. Found it very sexy how his mohawk was long and fell against his cleanly shaved head. How he had multiple piercings in his ear, his lip, and even his tongue.
"There's this thing coming up, and I've been wanting to go since I was a toddler. I know it's sudden, but I didn't realize it was already approaching. This weekend is the Sumida River Fireworks Festival and ---"
"Let's go."
He said with a smile, which got a 'Huh?'. You blinked at him and he was smiling.
"Tokyo isn't that far away and we can make a day of it."
This made your face light up and your hand grasped his. It never failed that this man would bring so you so much happiness. You wanted nothing more than to kiss him, but you both were so shy that even after a year public displays of affection were embarrassing. This was the extent of it, holding hands.
"Genya…"
You said with a soft tone.
"Thank you."
The day had come. You spent most of the morning figuring out what to wear. You wanted to look presentable, yet beautiful. You wanted to not get too overheated either. When you finally settled on something simple and changed, you heard the loud rumbling of a motorcycle followed by your sister calling out to you.
"Just let him in!"
You knew that fixing your hair was not going to happen, especially when you'll be wearing a helmet for the trip to Tokyo, so instead, you grabbed a couple of hair ties and pocketed them. You quickly flipped the light switch, grabbed your phone, and hopped out of your bedroom door. Your sister had just opened the door, allowing your boyfriend to come inside. The moment he looked at you, he smiled.
Your sister greeted him and then wished them a safe trip. When she left the room, you approached Genya and immediately wrapped your arms around him. He didn't hesitate to kiss you, those lips pressed so gently against your own. Like always, he took your breath away. His arms moved around your waist as the kiss lingered. That is until you both froze, hearing someone clear their throat.
Both of you slowly stopped kissing, turning your heads at the same time toward the sound. Your sister was leaning against the door frame with the biggest grin.
"If you both don't get moving, you will miss out on Tokyo life. I'm jealous, Onee-Chan."
She teased. Both you and Genya separated, cheeks flaring bright red. He had lifted his hand to the back of his head, sinking his fingertips into the dark strands of his mohawk. You could hear his sweet nervous laugh.
"We're going."
"If it's too late and you can't make it safely back, please get a hotel. No judge! I just rather you two be safe than pick on you for spending the night together."
It was your turn to nervously laugh.
"Onee-San!"
Your sister shrugged and then hugged you.
"Have fun."
She then looked over at Genya and put on her best overly protective big sister attitude, raising a finger to poke gently at his chest.
"Be safe with my sister. No doing weird stunts with your motorcycle."
"Of course. I would never. I promise."
This made your eyes roll. You decided before it got much later, that you two should leave. Especially before your sister started giving the motherly figure lecture about spending the night and whatever else that may slip from that mouth of hers. You grasp his hand and pulled him toward the door. Stepping out into the heat of mid-summer, you immediately eyed the black and yellow bike.
He lifted your hand to his lips where he kissed your knuckles and smiled.
"I hope you don't mind that we're taking the bike, Aneki had plans so I couldn't take the car."
He slowly let your hand go as he handed you the extra helmet before taking it and sliding it on his head. He moved onto the bike and scooted forward which allowed you room to slide in behind him. You immediately wrapped your arms around his waist, buried your face into his back, and kissed just between the shoulder blades. You could tell he felt it, especially when he took a moment to grasp your hand that clutched his shirt.
The loud motor suddenly kicked to life and within a minute, you and your boyfriend were on your way to the great city of Tokyo and you'll get to live within the moment of something you wished for all of your life.
The moment he drove into the heart of Tokyo, you gazed around at the large buildings, the bustling crowds, and the traffic, all of it was so exciting to you. The smell of food made your stomach growl, but you didn't care. You knew that Genya had plans and if he didn't, you would be happy to suggest things to do.
Four Hours until dusk.
The bike slowed and moved into a parking lot where he chose a spot and pulled in. Your ears were ringing, your body was trembling from the hour you had spent traveling to where you two were. You moved off the bike and took off your helmet. Setting it down on the seat right after Genya had gotten off, you began to fix your hair the best you could, pulling it up in a cute messy bun. You knew this would not be the first time you'll be doing something to your hair.
You watched as he locked up the bike and tucked the helmets securely in a large bag that sat on the side of it. Pocketing the key, he pulled you into a hug, placing a kiss on top of your head.
The day was filled with you and him walking down the streets of Tokyo. You both had gotten a small lunch, Onigirazu, which was amazing. A stop at the local cafe, which surprisingly to you was a cat cafe. You giggled at how the cats just flocked to Genya and he loved it. He was such a cat person and you admired that about him. How could you not fall in love with him again after seeing him lovingly hold a cat? He was such a sweet man and someone you were so happy to be spending the day with.
One hour until dusk.
You and Genya had one more shop that you've been eying. It had so many beautiful antique-like decorations and there was one thing that caught your attention. As you stepped inside the abundance of items cluttering every inch of the shop caused you to gasp in awe. You wished there was more time to gaze at everything, but for now, you walked over to the window display and immediately picked up a beautiful comb hair accessory. It was silver with several Sakura blossoms adorned with Rubellite gems that shimmered in the sunlight that beamed into the window.
You felt Genya move up behind you, and you gazed back at him. You smiled and saw that his hand was held out toward the item you were admiring.
"It's expensive, but it's just so beautiful."
He took the comb in his hand and you watched him brush his thumb over one of the Rubellites that shimmered so perfectly on the metalwork. He then smiled.
"Not expensive. It's the perfect price for something so unique and beautiful. It would look good in your hair."
He stepped back with it still in his grasp and before you could stop him, he was pressing his watch to the sensor at the cash register. Your heart, you thought it would burst as he walked back to you, sliding the comb just behind the messy bun.
"Oh look. I was right again. it just enhanced your beauty even more and I didn't think that was possible."
Your face turned to the brightest red. You tried to swallow that lump in your throat, the compliment making you so happy that you wanted to cry. It was like he could sense it, taking your hand gently in his and guiding you out of the shop. You immediately moved up to his side, leaning your head against his arm, lacing your fingertips between his.
Fifteen minutes til dusk.
The two of you noticed the crowd of people starting to gather and walk alongside a river that lead slightly outside of the large buildings and skyscrapers. Following, you couldn't help the smile that just beamed from you. The happiness radiated so brightly that you felt like the sun that still tried to peek over the horizon. Could this day get any better? Could she feel any more happiness than she already did?
Genya had guided you off the walkway and to an open spot not far from the river. There were people, but everyone was in their world, talking amongst themselves. Two small children giggled and ran around a couple who carefully watched over them. She smiled at the sight and sat down next to your boyfriend. You got as close as you could to him, his arm moving around you, holding you close.
Five minutes til dusk.
You noticed how the sun was now barely peeking through, the area around you was getting a little darker and the kids were now sitting on a blanket, gazing toward the open sky. Cute. You gazed over at Genya who now had his phone out, noticing the name of who he was talking to; Sanemi. You then gazed up at his face, how beautiful he was to you, even with the scar that stretched along his cheek. He was just so perfect. It took him a moment to realize you were staring at him, and slowly lowered his phone down to the grass next to his leg. He leaned over to you and gently kissed your lips, which shocked you since this was the first time he publicly kissed you.
"I love you."
He whispered just as the area around them lit up in a bright red color which was followed by a loud boom. You, however, gazed into those violet eyes and whispered those three words back.
"I love you."
You kissed him again just as a blue flashed around them, then a red. You peeled your lips from him to gaze up at these spectacular fireworks for the first time. You felt his head lean against yours. The night sky lit up in an assortment of colors, and you could have sworn you had seen every one of them. The booms shook your chest, but it felt amazing. You then realized that sometime between the beginning of the display and mid, he had taken your hand, which you tightened your grip on.
As the grand finale of fireworks began to shoot toward the sky, you watched in awe. Your childhood wish came true, a wish to see this grand performance in person, but now you had a new wish and as you peeled your eyes from this spectacular array of lights, you gazed at the man next to you. He too shifted his sight to you. Your new wish was to marry this man and to forever have many more perfect days like this.
You watched as he leaned to you and kissed you just as another set of fireworks flashed in the sky. At this very moment, your life was perfect.
33 notes · View notes
triviareads · 9 months
Text
ARC Review of Bed Me, Baron by Felicity Niven
Tumblr media Tumblr media
Summary:
Lady Phoebe Finch has always viewed George, Baron Danforth, as a friend and a mentor, so when she becomes engaged, she can think of no better person to soothe her nerves about the marital bed by teaching her how to have sex. George is shocked by Phoebe's request, but can't find it in himself to deny her, not when he's wanted her for ages without realizing...
My review:
I started this book expecting a humorous romp with great sex, and I absolutely got that, but I also got this lovely, introspective romance about two people who've known each other all their lives but recognize something new and special in one another, and more importantly, they both realize they will need to change and cannot rely on the familiar past if they truly want to be together.
And that's what I thought a lot about; what made this variation on friends-to-lovers work for me because I don't typically go for this trope. Here's what it came down to apart from Phoebe and George recognizing that they need to change: For all that they deny it in various parts of the story (and prior to the story beginning), George and Phoebe were sexually attracted to one another in the past, and that continues through the story. I can't stand when there's unrequited pining that comes as super tragic, especially if it's the woman pining. There was also a base level of respect between them, even though their friendship was not an equal one, as Phoebe realizes, despite the time and care George gave her. The respect was still there, and that's what laid the foundation for love.
I felt Phoebe's pain about feeling like she needs to grow up even though she's technically grown and mature; It's "growing" in the sense of attaining a greater degree of independence (and conforming which, to be clear, she doesn't need to do but she feels like she does).
And that's, in part, where her daddy kink comes into play, I think, because she wants to be taken care of. Saying she has daddy issues would be a disservice because she had a great relationship with her father. It's just something she wants and seeks out in a partner, and there was this particularly heart-wrenching moment when she thinks she's found that with another suitor, but as it turns out, he's not at all the man she thought he was. It's also the reason she ultimately turns to George (or is George the reason? he did... basically shape her tastes, even if it was unconsciously) as a mentor and teacher figure, subconsciously as a protector, and eventually as a lover, and George reciprocates in turn.
The sex:
Fabulous. Varied. This is a romance novel where sex is a way for the main couple to communicate, even when they're on the outs with each other. Here's what I enjoyed the most:
a) Look, Felicity Niven said the series is called "bed me" for a reason, buuuuut I was endlessly delighted by how down-and-ready Phoebe was. And George protested relatively little compared to other HR heroes who are asked for sex lessons, which I just took as more proof that he already liked (loved?) her.
b) And because Phoebe is so unapologetic about wanting sex, she and George aren't afraid to get a little weird during sex, which I really do appreciate. For example, Phoebe's fixation with stroking George's bald head during sex (which both of them are turned on by), or sometimes their dirty talk went a little sideways (a particular scene involving a "stallion" and "mare" stands out to me). But this made the sex feel more natural and created this dynamic that was wholly unique to them.
c) I have many thoughts on the daddy thing. To be clear, George Danforth did attain daddy status at the age of twenty-six. Like, that much was clear based on his "I'm gonna hold her and pet her tenderly while she cries, and then dick her down so good she forgets that she's sad" internal monologue. That being said, because he's still twenty-six, he doesn't quite have that stern, all-knowing thing perfected, and I'd say he's more grumpy than stern.
d) It was really moving to read their "hate" sex; it felt like when all words were exhausted between them, this was the only way they could get across to each other. It was such a stark, almost raw scene. And a part of me can't help but feel they both knew what they were doing when they, uh, finished the way they did because they wanted to be in each others' lives regardless of how unhappy Phoebe was with George.
e) This is a part of the second epilogue, but I'm obsessed with Phoebe's "I'm a big girl now, daddy" moment. And good for George for recognizing (to a degree lol) that gender roles are a lie and he doesn't need to kink shame himself in the process.
Overall:
I would recommend this to every historical romance reader looking for a romance that has a relatively light plot, but emotionally packs a punch. I honestly think this is the gold standard for friends-to-lovers historical romances, and I look forward to reading the next books in the Bed Me series!
Thank you to Felicity Niven and her team for the ARC in exchange for my review.
6 notes · View notes
crescentblossom66 · 2 years
Text
A hat in time writing prompts: Prompt 5 Joint
It was a very quiet and rainy afternoon in the Mafia HQ, all in all a pretty normal day, aside from one thing, or better for one strange creature.
“Mafia thank eyeless bird for the purchase. Have a good day despite rain.” The yellow owl took the bottle off the counter and turned around, the eyes of all the burly man were on him as he walked. The Conductor was used to this already, but it still very much annoyed him that everyone glared at him like he was some kind of circus attraction.
“What? Have ye lads never seen a bird buy scotch before?” They turned away and started to mingle among themselves, to his right he could hear someone say:
“That thing is bird, looks more like strange dinosaur.” The comments on his left were not much better.
“Mafia never seen bird with teeth before, also where are eyes?”
They probably thought that he couldn't hear their rude whispers, however they sorely underestimated the amazing hearing of an owl. His ear-like feathers twitched in anger, he made a fist with the free talon, just about remembering that he still had the bottle in the other. Shattering the reason why he came here in the first place would only make his day worse than it already was. He hated rain, it made his feathers look and feel horrible, never mind the fact that they'd take ages to dry, and he already had to walk through it to get here. That stupid geyser the HQ was floating on that had splashed water on him as he was looking for the cannon that would get him up here also didn't help!
If he had more time he would beat those dimwitted, bald peck necks black 'n' blue, however he still needed to get back to Dead Bird Studio to fill out some important documents. Among which was some idiotic lawsuit due to endangerment or something. It was probably because of the owl that got hurt due to a tiny amount of acid still being on the floor of one of wagons from filming 'Train Rush', why did they always have to make such a scene because of a little bit of pain, if only they could act half as well as they complained. He would just throw the lawsuit together with the huge number of bills in the basement, out o' sight out o' mind.
He left the insufferable and dry environment for one that was insufferable, cold and WET! He growled as he jumped down form the platform, the cold air and rain making him shiver, as he fell down onto the main part of the town. All of this peckery for a bottle of scotch, he really contemplated if all of this was worth it, and found that it was not, when he heard a loud scream that made him flinch and almost drop the bottle.
It sounded like a young girl, probably as old as the lassie, but it wasn't her, not the bow-wearing lass either. Well, it wasn't his problem, just some kid getting' hurt nothing that should concern him. He slowly walked back toward the harbor to take the ship back to the desert.
He subconsciously listened for the sound to come back, while he clutched his bottle tight. It wasn't his problem, just a random kid that got injured after doing something dumb, happens everyday... That's when he picked up on the quiet whining and sobbing.
“Fer peck's sake!” Why? Just why did his mind torture him with sounds of his grandkids crying right then and there, why did she have to sound so helpless?!
He followed the sounds and almost turned right back around when he found the source to be the same child that had ruined the planet before, making him stand in line for hours, and for what? To be judged for his non-existent crimes, he had never broken a law in his life!
Another part of him chimed in just when he wanted to spin around on his heel and leave, she was just a child, kids make mistakes and learn from them, nobody is born perfect...except him.
He slowly approached the girl that gasped in surprise upon seeing him. She tried to crawl further away, dragging her left leg as she crawled on all four limps, he assumed that was where she was in pain.
“Go away, feather brain! Leave me alone!” His head feathers twitched after the insult, and he had to bite back the anger and the scolding he wanted to give her for just insulting someone, who just wanted to check up on her.
“I ain't 'ere ta hurt ye, lass. Just wanted to find out who was makin' all that ruckus.” The red-hooded girl scoffed.
“Yeah like you care what would become of me. You were one of the people telling me to get lost.” That would be because she turned the whole planet into lava, almost killing everyone on it.
“Well, ye turned the whole planet inta lava and made us go through some kinda death parkour, almost singed me feathers on that!” Both glared at each other Mustache Girl crossed her arms.
“You're a bad guy to me, just like the Mafia.”
“Don't ye dare lump me together with that lot! Those burly peck necks cannae even see that I'm a bird, started gossipin' behind me back like ol' ladies at tea time!” He took a few steps closer and this time Mu didn't move away.
“I know right, they think they're soooo tough pushing a little girl around, they're the reason I hurt my leg!” She rubbed her injured left leg and winced in pain, which caused her to hide her face from the owl, so that he wouldn't notice, however he could see the discomfort it caused her and went to see the injury.
She turned her head back after she felt his talons on her knee, as he examined it carefully. She half expected him to hurt her or to laugh at her, which she knew wasn't out of character for the owl. “Ye dislocated yer kneecap, lassie...I should be able to fix it, but ye should have this looked at by a doctor.” She was surprised at the calm and reasonable tone of the bird, the red-clothed girl yelped a little as he pushed the kneecap back in place, but it felt better now. “Is there a doctor in this shabby town.”
“Hey you're insulting my home town here, feather face. Mafia Town doesn't have a doctor anymore-” Her face fell a little.”-They left after the Mafia took over.” She tried to get up but he pushed her back down.
“Don't put any weight on it, might cause it to dislocate again.-” He let out a deep sigh, “-Guess I have no choice but to carry ye, cannae leave ye alone out 'ere now, can I.” Could this day get any worse, he was drenched from the rain, got ridiculed by Mafia Goons, and now his back would probably ache horribly tomorrow, as he had to take the red-hooded lass all the way back to Dry Talon City to get her knee checked.
��What? You're...you'll help me?” He just turned around and ducked down a little.
“Stop wastin' time and hop on. If we miss the ship I throw ye inta the water.” She wiped away the tears that made their way onto her face. Maybe this yellow owl...thingie wasn't such a bad guy after all.
9 notes · View notes
honeybee-taskforce · 5 months
Text
1x02 Rewatch Thoughts and Feelings
same disclaimer i’m on my phone typos and grammar errors can be invoiced to my publicist for review (its me)
-I WHIP MY HAIR BACK AND FORTH I WHIP MY HAIR BACK AND FORTH what a fuckin fever dream hearing that song again
-oh wow they are grilling the hell out of him for this routine lmfao i forgot how much they tease him about all of this
-this was one of those scenes i mentioned where the emergency escalated so quick and was not what i expected it to be at all lmfao
-the aging with the bird box netflix comment zzzzzz i hate when media does this but i can overlook it here
-paul doing a thing we need another of these on season five. TWO if i may be so brave to request
-where the hell did this delivery driver even get the mercury for this now that i really think about it
-there’s some weird liberty mutual ad playing right now that has a baby talking about insurance im kind of in awe at the absurdity
-owen struggling to let go of his hair treatment goofy ass
-judd in therapy hits so hard ugh grace being there with him and he is truly trying and even has his comfort pillow for hugging because he needs something but it just isnt enough yet my heart hurts for him so much
-i forgot that grace is near sobbing when he leaves jesus christ that hurts too she loves this man so much and his pain is hers (and vice versa of course) i’m so glad that never goes away as the show goes on. Even if i could use more of it.
-michelle helping this little boy is a great foil to her introduction and i love it a lot, BUT overall i can’t find a way to care about this whole plot with Iris missing. Probably because i know it doesn’t go anywhere after this season except for the start of season 4…. I really wonder how different everything would have been had liv stayed and plot lines not adjusted accordingly. -“what the pissed off look on my fave aint enough proof” judd you teddy bear you know its not lmfao
-“he doesn’t know i’m sick” YOU NEED TO TELL HIMMMMMM
-my extended family cooks a pig just like this in a pit and everything and it tastes soooooo good
-“but just so you know i am a homosexual 😉” this whole bit is so silly and i like that they added it after a few intense back to back bits with the first emergency, michelle’s stuff, and owen’s chat with judd
-shakes ass to last night in my stillettos while these two hook up for the first and definitely not the last time
-tk give him back his damn belt you know that is not yours you rude city boy!
-carlos is all doe eye and soulmate smitten ahhhhh you cutie pie
-michelle goes to a psychic what the hell i dont remember this. BUT NOW IM REALIZING ITS THE SAME LADY WITH THE WORMS LATER ON IN THE SHOW HUHHHHH (right? Or am i losing my mind)
-spongebob movie voice: BALD BALD BALD BALD BALD
-the lady leaving herself to die in a fire because hes bald????? I know its a nightmare but wtf i forgot about all of that too 😭
-owen embracing this guy’s fantasy about the overlords but not being able to wrap his own head around his health’s reality is heartbreaking… at least he’s forced to address it once TK finds the meds
-owen and judd riding horses already getting that brotherly bond started ooooo i love them so much
-oh god first date time oh wow olay here we go CARLOS YOU'RE SO SMITTEN BUT NOWS NOT THE TIIIIME
-the boys miscommunicating for the first and certainly not the last time but its okay because it’s all a part of their story <3
-carlos calling this a hookup boy you know damn well that is not how you feel about this
-tk is so sad when he apologizes for the misunderstanding because the last thing he wants is to hurt anyone else but he can’t stop himself and it all just gets worse and worse in his eyes…. At least we know it gets better eventually. -grace helping judd count to 5 and she is so proud of him oh i love these two so goddamn much they are perfect and i need even more of them in season five
-does every episode of season 1 end with a song playing over a montage of stuff happening like did i just block that from my memory
-owen taking the first step to being more comfortable with his reality outside of the obvious therapy and treatments ugh so good.
god season one feels like a completely different show from the rest of it? Obviously the changes with casting and covid messed somethings up but i wonder how different everything would have been had the pandemic not happened and they were able to collow through on plot lines they wanted to from the beginning
0 notes
moonchild-things · 10 months
Text
Chapter One: The Vanishing of Will Byers
Tumblr media
Summary: There was nothing extraordinary about Bonnie Ward. A typical teenage girl who never says all that much and doesn’t have too many friends. Hawkins never felt all the strange or special to her, but her opinion changes after being dragged into the horrors that hide in the forests. Interdimensional monsters and psychic people are not what Bonnie would have ever imagined showing up in Hawkins!
Word Count: 4205 
Blog Masterlist | Series Masterlist | Next Chapter
A/N: I should have been working on the Stranger Things series that I already have somewhat written, The Secret Saga, but I had an idea. So here we are ^-^ WOOO! I've got quite a few chapters already written which means *drum roll* that I'll have a consistent upload with this story ^-^ I'm thinking that I'll upload this story every Monday and then any other stories that I write will be on Fridays. That seems good to me :) Anyway, let's get into the start of this story! Hope you like it!
---
SILENCE IS A VIRTUE THAT BONNIE VALUES above nearly everything else. When she has the chance to keep to herself, to be alone with nothing but her thoughts and the never ending silence is a godsend. Personally, Bonnie Ward loves to have utter silence whenever she can. Waking up early is something that she likes to pride herself on, especially when it gives her these moments of silence. Completely alone with her own thoughts to do what she likes. She can finish up any last minute homework or get a head start on some studying for school. Bonnie would like to say she’s a pretty studious kid. Unlike some other high school students who were most likely slacking off on some work or other, Bonnie keeps herself busy with it all. The silence allows her to focus much better, silence allows her to think properly. Which is why she was cursing God now that her silent morning was being interrupted.
“Ay, Freakette, if you want to get to school on time, get up now.” The rough voice of her much older brother grunted as he came storming into her small bedroom. Her perfect start to the morning was ruined, like usual, by her more than annoying older brother. The small black afro on his head was perfectly curly, as he made sure it was every morning. His dark brown eyes pinpointed his little sister sitting at her desk, pausing her scribbling to turn a look at him. “Oh,” Samuel blinked, seeing her already awake, “just get out to the car already.”
Bonnie sighed as he lumbered away and left her bedroom door open. ‘He’s such an ass,’ Bonnie thought to herself. While Bonnie had just turned fifteen at the beginning of the year, her brother was going to turn twenty-nine in a few weeks. A very large age gap when people point it out. That would have to be the only strange thing about the Ward family. They were considered the standard nuclear American family that people aimed for, despite the gap in ages between children. A completely normal family in a completely normal town. In Hawkins, Indiana there really wasn’t anything too abnormal about the small community. 
Sighing through her nose, Bonnie put her school books into her over the shoulder backpack. She made sure that her curly brown hair was pushed back with a random headband and then trudged out of her bedroom. Walking down the stairs, Bonnie found her father lounging at the kitchen table with the day's newspaper in hand and her mother cleaning up her used dishes.
Her bald-headed father, a tough looking black man in his early fifties, peered over the newspaper as his daughter stepped down the stairs. “Morning, Bon,” he greeted her as she leaned over to kiss him on the cheek. David Ward is one of the best father’s that Bonnie could have asked for. Sure, at times he could be a hardass on her, but she respected him for it. 
“Do you want breakfast, Bonnie?” The sweet voice of her mother asked. Savannah Ward, much like her husband, is quite a great parent. She’s caring, nurturing, but also doesn’t take no nonsense. That’s most likely the reason why she and Samuel butt heads so much. Not only that but she was quite a beautiful woman for her age. With some of the clearest skin that you could ever find and luscious black hair made her appear years younger. Bonnie shook her head no. She had already snuck a snack in a while ago when she first woke up. So she would survive until lunch time. “Alright then.”
“I’m leaving,” Samuel grunted as he marched through the foyer and out the door.
Savannah called after him, “Samuel, wait for your sister!”
He just shouted over his shoulder, “Whatever, Ma.” He then climbed into his 1975 mustang and lit a cigarette as he impatiently waited for the teenager.
“That man,” Savannah sighed heavily. She then turned to give her daughter a kiss on the crown of her head, “Have a good day, sweetheart.” Bonnie smiled at her kind mother as a goodbye before heading out the door to jump into her brother’s car. He then peeled out of the driveway, as if he was in the middle of the indy 500.
It was normal for Bonnie to suffer through the erratic driving of her brother, so she was prepared to have herself nearly thrown backwards into her seat at the fast driving. Through the cigarette perched on his lips, Samuel snarked, “just so you know, I won’t be picking you up.” Bonnie rolled her eyes, now staring out of the window at the houses passing by. Through one of his douchey smirks he continued, “some boys and I are getting plans together for the upcoming football game. Which by the way, if you go, make sure to keep your distance,” He glared at her from the corner of his eyes, “Don’t want anyone seeing my freak sister hanging around me, got it.”
Bonnie huffed, but grunted in agreement. It’s not like she cared anyway. ‘As if I want to be around a bunch of douchebags.’ She wouldn’t be caught dead at any sports games for school. Something like football didn’t interest her at all, let alone to go to a game or anything. Being surrounded by the empty headed jocks and cheerleaders is not something that she enjoys all too much. 
Due to the age difference between them, the Ward siblings never really connected on any level. Not only that but their interests were completely different from each other. Samuel is all about sports, specifically football, and parties any chance that he could. Meanwhile, Bonnie liked to do more quiet activities, read, draw, write, or any activity that kept her away from people. She enjoys her silence and being alone allows her to get that. Perhaps if they were closer in age, the two would get along more. However, with there being a fourteen year age gap proved to cause a discrepancy in their ability to get along. 
Eventually, after a stiff car ride, they arrived at the high school. With no words exchanged, Bonnie got out of the car just before Samuel raced out of the parking lot, nearly running over a few students. Those students being boys that Bonnie is familiar with.
Eddie and Gareth shouted out quite a few curses at the speeding car as they narrowly avoided it. Bonnie cringed at the sight and approached the pair as they collected themselves after the near miss. “Fuckin’ douche bag,” Gareth grunted.
“Asshole!” Eddie shouted after the car, but Samuel was already long gone. Bonnie approached the pair with an apologetic tilt of her head. Every time anyone she was friendly with had the unfortunate chance of meeting her brother she has to apologize somehow. Eddie turned to her as she approached and scoffed, “How do you live with that guy, Bon?” She just shrugged her shoulders and eyed him with a familiar sadness in her eyes. Eddie looked down at her, recognizing the apology without her even saying a word, and said, “Oh don’t be sorry, it’s that asshole who should be.” Still she couldn’t help herself but be sorry for her brother’s behavior. Someone had to be the adult about his actions, and it certainly wasn’t going to be Samuel.
Gareth draped his shoulder over her shoulder, with her being a head or two shorter than him, and clicked his tongue. “How an angel like you is related to that is beyond me.” 
‘They really need to stop saying things like this.’ Bonnie shook her head and couldn’t help the heat that traveled up her neck.
These two boys were a part of the group that Bonnie would consider her friends. All of them were labeled freaks at their school, and freaks tend to stick together when they have no one else. Bonnie is an outcast, there’s really no debate about that. Thanks to her mutism, she doesn’t stand out to any capacity and when people do notice her, they find it weird that she doesn’t say much. Though without saying anything, people can tell that she is an emotional person. She has the capability to convey her emotions just through her soulful eyes. Even with all that emotion, it was like she was able to read people’s minds just by looking at them, another reason why people tended to avoid her. Though not the Hellfire Club. Sure, she wasn’t that interested in D&D, but that didn’t mean they wouldn’t offer her, a fellow “freak”, a safe haven whenever she needed.
Eddie cleared this throat and put on a posh accent, “Shall we escort this maiden to her destination.”
Gareth joined in, “We shall. M’lady,” he offered her an elbow, which caused her to giggle lightly and take it. Eddie did the same and the trio entered the school through the throngs of hormonal and desperate teenagers. Gareth and Eddie escorted Bonnie to her locker and dramatically presented Bonnie to her destination through slight laughter and teasing.
Bonnie shook her head at their silliness and smiled widely at them. They certainly were some of the most amusing people, she’s glad to say that they were her friends. Eddie ruffled his bushy hair and leaned beside her locker, “so we’ll see you today at Hellfire, right?” Bonnie nodded her head. That seemed to brighten his smile, “great, and I assume you need a ride home.” It wasn’t a question since Eddie usually ended up being her rides home since her parents were always busy and her brother certainly wasn’t going to do it. Though it’s not like either of them minded. They liked each other's company and, no matter how many times Bonnie apologized for the inconvenience, Eddie didn’t have any issue with taking a slight detour. Her house was on the way to Gareth’s house, where the boys went to practice for their band, so he was always ready to drop her off.
The bell then rang, signifying that their classes were going to start soon. Bonnie exhaled sharply through her nose, her annoyance clear on her face. One thing that she was not looking forward to today was chemistry class. She certainly does not have the affinity for things like science, and that was clear through her mediocre grades in chemistry and algebra. Numbers are just so hard.
Gareth clicked his tongue, also dreading having to go to class. Oh the woes of being a teenager. “Looks like it’s time to suffer,” he said sadly.
“Just think, after all this we can continue our awesome campaign after school,” Eddie said, nearly salivating at the idea of getting to do their campaign after school. The Hellfire Club was in the middle of quite an intense D&D campaign. It was all gibberish to Bonnie, but she still liked seeing how worked up the boys got over it. She smiled widely and held her books tightly to her chest. “See you, fair maiden!” The two boys then swaggered away through the throngs of teens as Bonnie shook her head at their silliness and turned to head to her own class.
Maneuvering her way through the current of teenagers, Bonnie made her way to her first class of the day. She scurried her way into the chemistry room and took her seat. She could feel the anxiety wafting off of everyone in the room. There was a test coming up soon for this class, and everyone was more than nervous about it. Even Nancy Wheeler, one of the smartest girls in the class, was worrying about it. Mr. Kaminsky is a hard ass when it comes to his tests. Which made Bonnie’s life a living hell. It was no wonder why this class had her worst grade. A damn B-. It was a black mark on her record, in her opinion.
Speaking of Nancy Wheeler, she came waltzing into the room. Her smile glistened in the morning sun as she greeted her peers while heading for her seat, right next to Bonnie. Nancy even gave Bonnie a smile and small greeting before pulling out her notebooks and some blank flashcards.
“Hey, Bonnie, do you mind helping me with my flashcards?” Nancy asked nicely, “Can you write down the last of these answers?”
Bonnie nodded her head and took a few flashcards. Nancy appeared to be more than grateful with the agreement. So Bonnie started to scribble down the answers to the questions on the other side of the flashcard. She was certain that she would most likely end up using these alongside Nancy and Barbra for some studying in class.
Bonnie wouldn’t say that she was friends with either girl. Though they were acquaintances at the very least. They worked together on some projects, had short study groups while in class, and helped each other on homework when they needed it. Though their relationships didn’t go anywhere outside of this classroom. Still, that didn’t mean that Bonnie didn’t know anything about them outside of chemistry.
There was some new gossip that Bonnie has heard recently. Since Bonnie never really spoke or was never really regarded much by her peers, many spoke openly while in her presence. Either they never noticed her or cared to think that she would do anything with the gossip she overhears. Bonnie was privy to quite a few tidbits of information regarding nearly everyone at Hawkins High. She’s heard all about who was dating who, who cheated on who, the things that happen at parties, and many, many more things. Though they were right about one thing, Bonnie wasn’t going to tell anyone about it. Most of the things she heard were useless information. There’s not much that she can do with the info of how Tommy H. cheated on Carol yet again. Though the newest gossip she heard was all about Nancy Wheeler.
Apparently word had gotten around that Steve “The Hair” Harrington had set his sights on her. The pair might be dating? Or was it just another one of Steve’s flings? No one was completely sure just yet. Though Bonnie figured that they were at least somewhat together. Not like she cared. The popular kids were some that Bonnie avoided with how that relentlessly bullied her friends and even herself.
Bonnie had to deal with bullies for most of her time in school in Hawkins. Middle school was slightly better, but high school just amplified it. She’s dealt with popular kids calling her a freak, racists saying some slurs, and mean girls saying she wasn’t girly enough(whatever that meant, Bonnie still wasn’t sure about that one.). Bonnie has found that silence is one of the perfect ways to get them to stop bothering her. After all, they’re just looking for a reaction. By not saying anything in retaliation, they didn’t get the reactions they wanted and they’d leave her alone, for the most part.
The rest of the day was normal and boring. Nothing that exciting happened to Bonnie as she went about her day. Mosing along with her peers from class to class, going to meet up with the Hellfire Club for lunch, and suffering through her gym class. Eventually, the last class of the day came upon her. History class with Mrs. Click. While it was easier than any math related subject for Bonnie, it still wasn’t her favorite. Really the only class that she enjoys is English. Though there was one thing that seemed out of place.
Currently, the class had the assignment of making a presentation about world war 1 with a partner. Something that can be easily done after a few days. The only issue for Bonnie today was that her partner was missing. Sure, people miss school, but it was just slightly unusual for Jonathan Byers. Bonnie figured that he wasn’t a perfect student, no perfect attendance or anything, but his absence just felt… strange. Whatever it was, it didn’t impede her work. She just continued to do some short research and write a script for them when they present. After that, the final bell of the day rang, and the students were finally free. 
Grabbing her things and heading down the quickly emptying halls, Bonnie knew just where to go. If she had gone outside to the parking lot, it wouldn’t be a surprise to see that her brother would be nowhere to be found. Just as he said that morning, he wasn’t going to be coming to pick her up today. Surprise, surprise. Though if she’s being honest, Bonnie much preferred it when he didn’t. 
When Samuel wasn’t around to take her home from school, it just meant that she got to hang out with the Hellfire Club. So she made her way to their club room with a small skip in her step. She would tell anyone that she very much enjoys hanging around the small group of boys. Even if they were labeled as freaks, they were 
“Hey, Bonnie!” Jeff, a fellow sophomore, greeted the girl as she came into the room. The boy gave her a large smile as she sat herself down in the seat between him and Eddie. “Are you ready to see us start an amazing adventure!?” Bonnie nodded her head enthusiastically at the flamboyant way he asked her.
“Come on, children,” Eddie said dramatically as he stood at the head of the table. The aura of adventure and craziness around him grows as his smile grows wide, “it’s time for the fun to begin!”
The rambunctious boys all talked animatedly with each other as they went through their campaign. It was quite the scene to watch from her seat overlooking the table. Most of the time when they talked about spells or locations, it sounded like another language to Bonnie. Though it made her more than happy to see them this giddy and passionate over their hobby. The room was full of contagious feelings of happiness that Bonnie was always infected with. They laughed and groaned all throughout the beginning of the campaign as Eddie was the near perfect DM for the club. He’s always so zealous about his campaigns and does his best to think up the greatest campaigns that he can come up with. 
‘He’s so cool,’ Bonnie marveled in her own thoughts as she watched him laugh at the misfortune of his friends.
It became later in the day, close to dinner time and the sky was starting to become night. The boys thought that it was time to call it for the day. It was just the beginning of this new campaign, and it would no doubt last quite a while. All the tricks and misfortune that he put into the game for his friend’s characters to find were both annoying and impressive from their point of view. Though it was time for them to say goodbye for the day. Bonnie said good night to Jeff, Gareth, and Peter as Eddie stuck by her.
“Come on, I’ll give you a ride home.” Eddie said as he laid his arm over her shoulders. So the two waltzed through the near empty halls of their school towards the parking lot. Climbing into the black van, Bonnie buckled herself up in the front passenger seat.
Riding in Eddie’s van was not tense by any means. Sure, Bonnie didn’t speak while they were riding along the streets of Hawkins, but that didn’t mean the van was silent. Eddie usually kept things lively as he went on about the latest song that his band Corroded Coffin had been practicing or the next idea he had for the D&D Campaign. He could speak enough for the both of them when given the chance. Honestly, this had to be the highlight of Bonnie’s day. 
The ride was about twenty minutes, but felt like five minutes since the two were having quite a fun time. Soon enough they make it the Ward household, much to their dismay. They sit in the front seats for a short while and say their goodbyes for the night. That usually consisted of Eddie making some grandiose display of displeasure at having to say goodbye while Bonnie silently giggled at his words. If there’s one person who could always make her laugh, it was Eddie Munson, and she loved that.
Watching from the front window, Savannah smiled as she saw Bonnie and Eddie talk and say goodbye to each other. She found the scene quite adorable, and more than glad that Bonnie had a friend like this. “That Munson boy is so nice for taking you home after school.”
David grunted and crossed his arms over his chest, “I don’t like it.”
“Bonnie is a growing girl, dear,” Savannah said while rolling her eyes, “no doubt boys would start to notice.”
He just rolled his eyes, “He’s too old for her, too… strange.”
His wife shook her head at him, “Oh, let them be, he seems perfectly fine.” In her mind, Bonnie is growing into a young woman, it’s fine for her to explore relationships for a bit. Though that didn’t mean they wouldn’t vet her potential boyfriends. As if Savannah would just let some boy sweep her daughter off her feet before finding out everything about him that she could.
“Sam should be taking her home,” David grumbled, “not some boy who no doubt has bad intentions with Bon.” Bonnie then came through the front door, her ever present smile on her face. She greeted her parents with a small wave which earned her a kiss on the head from her mother. 
Bonnie made quick work of going into the kitchen to grab herself a snack, ‘I saw a banana in here earlier.’ As she searched for something to munch on, she heard her parents talking.
Savannah shrugged her shoulders, “Samuel should be taking her home. Oh, that man, I’ll be having a talk with him.”
“The only way to get through to him is to kick him out, Savannah.” He was right. It’s been a while since Samuel had to move back in with his parents. Though at this point, David was more than annoyed with him still being around. Samuel is a grown man and should have his life together at this point, in his opinion. David knows Samuel screwed his life up horrendously, though figured that he’d be on his own feet by now. Though that was just wishful thinking for a man like Samuel.
Savannah looked at her husband as if he had said the most scandalous thing, “We don’t need anything too drastic!”
Now taking small bites from her banana, Bonnie thought to herself, ‘we never should have let him move back in.’ After doing something like cheating on your wife, Bonnie didn’t think that Samuel deserved to come back home. She gets that her mom would want to protect her son no matter what, but after doing something like that?
Speak of the devil and he shall appear, the front door opened and in waltzed Samuel. His whistling ceased as he noticed his parents sitting in the living room, staring at him as he walked in. “Hey, mom, dad.”
That was when the floodgates of scolding started, “Samuel Ward, why didn’t you pick up your sister again.” His mother started out with her hand on her hips, “You didn’t pick her up three times last week!”
He scoffed, “She’s a big girl now, she can get her own rides home.”
“Bonnie is a teenager who does not have her license yet, she needs you to take her home!” David said sternly to him, though from the way that Samuel rolled his eyes at that, it wasn’t getting anywhere. The man was still going to deflect any sort of responsibility away from himself, even something as simple as picking up his little sister from school.
Samuel rolled his eyes, “She’s got that Munson freak drivin’ her home, she’s perfectly fine.”
“Samuel!”
As Savannah scolded her son, Bonnie glared at him and punched him as hard as she could in his side. She might allow herself to be called names, but she wouldn’t take that going against her friends.
Samuel grunted, “Ah, bitch!”
“Language!” David nearly roared at his son before looking to his daughter, “Don’t hit your brother either.” 
Bonnie just huffed through her nose and marched her way up the stairs. The last thing she wants right now is to be in the tense atmosphere as her brother is told off. Even though she knows that nothing will come of it. No matter how many times her parents told him off for his wrong doing, he kept doing it. Only because he hadn’t faced any real consequences for his actions. 
She definitely didn’t want to think about that right now. Hearing the faint arguing of her family from downstairs, she sat down at her desk and pulled out her homework. Until it was dinner time, she’d just constantly sit in her room, in her silence, and do her work. The one thing that she can confidently believe in, silence is a virtue.
---
A/n: So I think that this is a pretty okay start for this series. Gotta be honest, its actually so nice to write this way since I have everything already planned out, already written so I don't have to stress about rushing chapters or anything. Means I can take my time with them and end up with a much better quality to my writing. At least, I hope that's how it is lol
I had the idea for Bonnie after listening to the Go-Go's last month and thought 'How would I write a character who doesn't really speak?' I saw it as a challenge with myself since I like to write dialogue and make the conversations between characters as realistic as I can. Having a character whos more show don't tell with their expressions in a sense seems like good practice for writing, not gonna lie. So I just thought I haven't written much for Stranger Things and I ended up rewatching season 4 the week I came up with Bonnie and thought, why not write a new Stranger Things fic and we are here :) 
In the beginning I thought maybe making Bonnie's story just a oneshot, cause I want to write those a bunch and post them to my Tumblr at some point. Though I just got to into writing more about her background and creating her family. I got carried away and now it's gonna be a full fic lmao
Though I am gonna be working on some oneshots of plenty of different fandoms that I might make a oneshot fic or just keep them on my Tumblr, I'm not sure yet. But I have many fics that are half baked and wouldn't be good to be fleshed out in a full fic, so oneshots they will become! Plus writing out some short blurbs, oneshots, headcannons even would be interesting. I've never done that before, it'll be a new experience lmao
Let me know what you thought of it! Until the next one my friends~! See you next Wednesday!
Blog Masterlist | Series Masterlist | Next Chapter
Tumblr media
0 notes
cower-before-power · 3 years
Text
Naked Attraction
Tumblr media
Summary: A typical day in your art class turn into anything but when you’re introduced to your nude model for the week- a devastatingly gorgeous man named Levi.
Pairing: Modern AU Levi Ackerman x F!Reader
TW: Nudity, swearing, suggestive content, age gap (reader is 20, Levi is 30), dick jokes, reader is thirsty and lewds Levi hard, perhaps poorly written stuff about art and drawing because I literally know nothing haha
(minors please do not interact, just to be safe)
Link to A03 here
A/N: Hello all! This is my entry for @ghost-party’s Meet Cute Collab with my darling husband Levi. I’ve never written for him before so I was a little nervous haha, I hope I did him justice! Thank you to everyone who reads, likes, comments, and reblogs- you are all wonderful and I appreciate your support! I hope you enjoy, my sweet potatoes!
------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------
“Morning,” Jean greets you with a crooked smile and a steaming cup of coffee. It’s the good stuff from the café by his apartment, your favourite thing to help your brain shift into creative mode. “You’re later than usual.”
You grab the cup from him, sighing as you feel the warmth bleed into your hands. “Overslept. Barely had time to get dressed and brush my teeth.”
Jean’s eyes rove over you as you sink into your chair, humming to yourself as you sip on your drink. “I can see. Do you know you’re wearing two different shoes? And I think your sweater is on inside out. Why do you still even have that ugly thing anyways?”
“Thank you for your comments,” you roll your eyes. “I know I look like a hot mess and I don’t need any words from you, Mr. I Asked The Nude Model Out And Got Shot Down.”
Jean’s ears turn red, and he shoots you a dirty look before busying himself with arranging his pencils. “Shut up.”
You snicker to yourself as you set up your own area. Last week’s model had been a soft, pretty brunette that had instantly made Jean all starry-eyed, like a teenage boy with his first crush. It was generally considered a bit taboo to ask out the nude models, but he’d thrown that aside and gone for the kill after she’d slid back into her clothes. She’d laughed and patted his cheek like he was a naughty child asking for candy before dinner. Then proceeded to walk out and climb onto the back of her boyfriend’s motorcycle (but not before making out with said boyfriend for a good 5 minutes, minimum).
Jean had been left with red cheeks and no date, and you’d been left with great blackmail material.
“I wonder who will be our victim today,” you decide to take mercy on your poor friend and change the subject. “Most likely a guy, since we had a woman last week.”
“We’ll know in about 5 minutes,” Jean looks up at the clock on the wall. “Old Cueball is never late.”
Sure enough, in exactly 5 minutes your very bald and very punctual professor casually strolls through the door. A short man in a green coat is following him, presumably your newest subject. You crane your neck, trying to get a better look at his face, but all you can see is dark hair falling like a curtain over pale skin.
“Good morning class,” Professor Pyxis greets you, tossing his briefcase down on his desk with his usual nonchalant air. “I see you are all ready, so let’s get right to it.” He gestures to the person beside him. “This is Mr. Levi Ackerman. He’s your model for the week.”
The class murmurs in curiosity as the mentioned Levi Ackerman turns to face the room.
You swear your heart actually skips a beat.
Steel gray eyes observe the room from a face that practically begs to be immortalized through art. Every line is hard and strong, covered in clear skin that looks like it would slide under your fingers like the smoothest silk. Your eyes drink in his features greedily, from the regal bridge of his nose to the proud edge of his jaw. You decide your favorite thing though, is his cheeks. They are utterly cherubic, round and full and dusted ever so lightly with the lightest shade of pink.
He’s possibly the prettiest man you have ever seen.
“Hey, I know him,” Jean whispers, cutting off your entranced thoughts. “That’s Mikasa’s distant cousin, the one I told you she found on Ancestry.com last year. I’ve met him once, he’s got a stick so far up his butt, he’d need surgery to remove it. Never would have pegged him for the type to do this sort of thing.”
You vaguely remember a previous conversation involving Jean’s childhood friend and some long lost relatives.
“He doesn’t look that uptight,” you muse, too busy admiring the way his lips glint temptingly under the fluorescents to really process Jean’s words. “He’s beautiful, like something out of a Renaissance painting.”
Jean opens his mouth to reply, but Pyxis begins to speak.
“As usual, draw whichever side of him is facing you, all angles will be graded equally,” your professor plops himself down in his chair, already scrolling through his phone to find the playlist for the day. “Completed drawings to be submitted to me by the end of class on Friday. Please remember be respectful and courteous to our guest. Mr. Ackerman, whenever you’re ready.”
The man nods to your professor, already slipping out of his coat as he steps up onto the platform in the center of the room. You watch, mesmerized, as he proceeds to shed himself of his clothes. It’s rigid and methodical (he folds his clothes like he’s worked his whole life in a department store), but somehow oddly endearing. Every inch of his body that is revealed is consumed eagerly by your shameless stare, and you sincerely hope you don’t start drooling. By the time he carefully removes his final items, you feel like you are vibrating in your seat.
Holy fucking shit, he’s built like a god. Like Michelangelo himself carved him out of a block of the most pristine marble. You trace your gaze down the column of his throat, over the strong shoulders and sinewy arms, the impressive set of abs, the thighs that look like they could crush your head and you’d be nothing but happy about it. It takes a minute before you’re able to make yourself look between his thighs, and when you finally do, you have to looks away immediately. Good grief, even that is stupidly handsome. You can’t help but wonder if it would feel as nice as it looks.
Your face heats from your lewd thoughts, and you grip your pencil so hard it almost snaps. Beside you, Jean snickers.
“You okay over there? It looks like you’re about to explode.”
“Can it,” you hiss, glad that the ambient music Pyxis chose will probably keep your conversation private. “I can’t help it that I’m looking at the most gorgeous dick attached to the most gorgeous man I think I’ve ever seen.”
“You haven’t seen mine.”
“I don’t own a microscope.”
“Ooooh, see if I buy you coffee tomorrow, bitch.”
You stick your tongue out at him before turning back to your easel. As you move, you catch the gaze of Levi, his expression unreadable. Warmth creeps up the back of you neck, and you duck behind your sketchpad in embarrassment. You seriously hope he didn’t hear you, he’d probably report you to Pyxis for being creepy. You decide to lock all your stupid horny thoughts deep within the recesses of your mind, and take a few deep breaths to clear your head.
It works, and as you touch pencil to paper, the desire to create overflows inside of you.
Unsurprisingly, you become utterly engrossed in your work, your pencil sweeping over the pad with almost a mind of it’s own. Levi is the perfect model; you swear he’s not even breathing as he majestically hold his pose without even a quiver. The contours of his body spring to life on the page, and you can’t stop the joyful smile that blooms on your lips as you work. It’s times like these, when everything is so perfect, that you truly realize just how much you love making art.
Before you know it, Pyxis announces class is over, and you’ll resume with Levi tomorrow. The man of the hour begins to re-dress as your fellow classmates pack up their supplies and file out. You absent mindedly wave to Jean, who is practically sprinting out the door so he can make his next class all the way across campus. You’re still engrossed in your drawing, staring at it with critical eyes. It good, one of the best starts you’ve had all year, but now that the high of creating has worn off, you can see where you need to improve.
“You’re very good.”
You gasp and jump, whirling around to find Levi standing behind you, eyes fixed on your sketch. How did he even get there? You hadn’t seen him or heard him.
“Oh, uh, Mr Ackerman!” You squeak, your heart racing like you’ve just run a marathon.  “T-that’s very nice, I mean, thank- thank you very much!”
“It’s Levi,” your muse says, seemingly unbothered by your stammering. “Yours is going to be the best one here.”
You blink stupidly at his bold statement. “Did you look at all of them?”
“No,” Levi’s voice is firm, a tone that brokers no argument. “But you had the most joy on your face while you worked. That much passion doesn’t churn out stuff that looks like shit.”
“Oh, that’s only because you are such a great model,” you gush, insides turning warm at his praise. “You stayed so still and you looked so damn regal and you’re just so pretty and-” Your eyes go wide as you realize the absolute words vomit leaving your mouth, mortification slithering up your spine.
“I’m pretty?” Levi raises an eyebrow. “You think I’m pretty?”
“No!” You shout, and the man’s other eyebrow joins the first. “No wait, yes! I mean, fuck, I mean you are probably the most handsome man I’ve ever seen!”
Levi’s eyebrows have now practically become one with his hairline. You wring your hands, wishing the floor would just open up and swallow you. “I-well- come on, people must tell you how good looking you are! I can’t be the first.”
“No, but you certainly are the most enthusiastic about it,” Levi deadpans.
Oh, someone just put you out of your misery now.
“I’m sorry,” you offer, cringing internally at your complete ineptitude to hold a conversation with an attractive man. “I....get carried away sometimes.”
“It’s fine,” Levi’s stoic expression softens just a little. “It’s kind of nice to hear, actually. Usually I’m told I’m good looking, but ‘far too short’.”
“That’s bullshit.” you say vehemently, honestly shocked people would deny this man his godhood over something as trivial as height. “Who cares if you’re shorter? It doesn’t detract from you. What’s that phrase again? Good things come in small packages? Well, not that you’re small, I’m not saying that, I just meant-”
“Yes, you did seem to find my package....good,” Levi interrupts, and you swear you see the corners of his lips twitch upwards.
Your eyes widen in horror as your brain replays your hushed conversation with Jean. “You heard that?!”
“I’m told I have exceptionally good hearing.”
“Oh fuck me,” you groan, burying your face in your hands. “I am literally so, so, sorry. That was completely out of line. I have no excuse other than it’s clearly been too long since I’ve gotten some, but that’s no reason to make you uncomfortable. Please, if there’s anything I can do to to make it up to you, I’ll do it!”
“Have tea with me.””
Your head shoots up, surprise coloring your features. “What?”
“Tch, you heard me,” Levi tuts, reaching into his coat pocket and pulling out his phone. “I haven’t got free time till Saturday-stupid Shitty Glasses wanting to trade shifts-but if you want to go out, give me your number and we can work out the details.”
You stare at him with your mouth open, unsure if this is really happening or you’re vividly daydreaming again.
“Umm, are you sure?” You ask, wondering if you should pinch yourself to see if you are indeed imagining things. “I don’t know if you’ve noticed, but I’m wearing two different shoes and my sweater is inside out. Believe me when I say these sorts of fashion statements happen more often than not. Plus, I practically salivated over you like some sort of horny middle aged suburban housewife who hasn’t been laid in years.” You pause to take a breath, once again unable to stop the words from spewing forth like a fountain. “And I’m so awkward! I mean, are you comfortable in this conversation? And I can’t stop talking once I’ve gotten going, and I say the weirdest shit, and, and-”
“I like you,” he says simply, as if he’s just declared something as obvious as 1+1=2. “I couldn’t give a flying fuck about all the stuff you just said, you’re just... you, and I like it. So, do you want to go on a date or not?”
“O-oh,” you suddenly feel shy, your tummy filling with butterflies at the look of sincerity on his handsome face. You’d never met anyone quite like Levi Ackerman before, and you weren’t about to pass up the opportunity to get to know the man behind the drool-worthy muscles.  “Uh, yes, please, I would like that. Very much.”
An almost relieved expression crosses Levi’s face, and he hands you his phone to type in your number. You notice the time as you do so, and sigh sadly as you hand him his device back.
“Well I better go,” you say reluctantly, suddenly fervently wishing it was Saturday already. “I’ve got another class in 15 minutes.”
“I’ll walk you there,” Levi says briskly, slipping his phone back into his coat. “To make sure you get there safely. Someone might murder you on account of their eyes being assaulted by that garish sweater. ” The corners of his lips twitch upwards once again, and you grow warm all over, from both his gentle teasing and the knowledge he isn’t quite ready to say goodbye yet either.
“Excuse me, I thought you said you didn’t give a ‘flying fuck’ about my attire,” you huff, but you’re grinning as you quickly pack up your bag.
“I don’t care it’s inside out, but you have to know that is the ugliest fucking color know to man,” Levi says, holding out his hand. Your brain malfunctions slightly for a moment, until you realize he’s offering to carry your bag for you. The butterflies inside you whip themselves into a frenzy as you pass him your stuff, your hand just grazing over his. Handsome, funny, honest, and sweet? How is this guy even real?
“I’ll have you know, this sweater is an absolute delight. When it’s inside right,” you stick up your nose, but unable to stop he laugh that slips past your lips.
Levi rolls his eyes in an almost playful manner. “Doubtful .”
You’re not sure where it comes from, but a sudden rush of confidence fills you. “If you’re so offended by it, maybe you should just rip it off of me.”
The tips of Levi’s ears turn a delightful shade of pink. You’re sure your own skin is hot enough to cook an egg on.
“Wear it Saturday then,” Levi’s ears may be flushed, but his eyes flash with something that makes your spine tingle. The insinuation of his words has your gut clenching and your mind whispering fervent prayers to please please please make Saturday get here faster, I don’t ask for much, please!
“Only if you wear your modeling outfit,” you manage to say, trying your best to sound coy when you feel like you might combust into a pile of lust and giddiness. “I’ve never seen someone wear it so well, and I want a closer look.”
If possible, Levi’s eyes grow even darker, and you just know Saturday is going to be one of the best damn days of your entire life.
“Deal.”
---------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------
Taglist: @clovertitan @millenialfanfictionaddiction @stigandr-the-cat @axoxtxhxh @bowandcurtsey​ @chaotic-nick​ @manjiroarchiviste​
261 notes · View notes
gukyi · 4 years
Text
midas | jjk
Tumblr media
summary: jeon jungkook was born with a silver spoon in his mouth and the power to turn whatever he wants into pure gold. you were born with healing and invisibility powers but without a cent to your name. so when you’re plucked off of the streets for pickpocketing and assigned to be his minder as punishment, you realize you’re going to have to overcome a lot more than class differences if either of you are going to get what you want.
{enemies to lovers!au, ceo!au, magical realism!au}
pairing: jeon jungkook x female reader genre: fluff, comedy, angst word count: 32k (my hand slipped) warnings: alcohol consumption (brief), mentions of bruising and injuries, characters being emotionally constipated and afraid of commitment, your usual guyi e2l lineup a/n: finally!! oh god this fic took forever to write and just kept getting longer and longer. remember when i overestimated the wc by saying 25k-30k? yikes. anyway, i hope you all enjoy this monster! nothing says gukyi like a jk e2l fic, am i right?
Tumblr media
The best time to be on the streets is just past noon on weekdays and eleven o’clock on Sunday mornings. When every working professional is out on their lunch break or weekend brunch, basking in the nice weather by choosing to fill up every outdoor dining area available to them. When they plop their bags, their purses and totes, on the chairs opposite them or onto the pavement beside them, thinking that the plastic fence that guards them will be enough to deter pickpockets and thieves. 
Unluckily for them, they usually fail to consider the prospect of someone invisible swooping in to steal the bills from their wallets, a nondescript force reaching into their purse as they stare down at their phones while they eat, forkfuls of to-go salads and pasta dishes stuffed into their mouths. 
Pickpocketing is a skill that the most desperate learn and the shameless master. Normally, people work in teams, one person to distract and the other to fish for the wallet, grabbing the cash and credit cards before tossing it onto the sidewalk and disappearing without a trace. If you wanted to be especially good at it, you would have to be able to complete the entire thing in less than thirty seconds, in the time it takes for people to switch trains in the subway stations. 
But when you work alone, you don’t get that luxury.
But you suppose that the higher powers above, whatever they may be, are relatively benevolent, because in exchange for your prickly personality, you were blessed with the gift of being invisible. 
Unfortunately, that’s something that you don’t need magic to feel. 
The truth is that it’s always been easy to ignore a girl who has no family, no friends, and no money. Living isn’t the hard part, living with purpose is. Nobody wants to pay any attention to someone who has nothing, literally nothing, to offer in return. At least, nobody interesting. 
The only times when you ever feel truly at peace are when you’re sleeping, and when you’re walking down the streets of the city, letting the rest of the world pass you by without sparing you a second glance. You’ve never been one desperate to stick out, to make an impression. Never been someone that people stop to do a double take at when they walk past you. Strange as it sounds, you love the feeling of being insignificant. It is, in a way, liberating. 
So far today you’ve hauled eighty dollars and a subway card from the wallet of some poor tourist standing outside of a bakery looking at a map the size of Jupiter. Some people you feel particularly bad about robbing, but a bald man with dad sunglasses and a fanny pack isn’t one of them. Besides, being pickpocketed is a classic tourist experience. You’re actually doing him a favor. Something to check off of his bucket list. 
You stow away the money and the card into your pocket, bills folded neatly into your raggedy jeans, rips and holes lining the fabric not for fashion, but from wear alone. You’ll make a mental note to buy yourself a croissant or something later. A treat to reward yourself for all of the hard work you’re putting in today. You’ll be able to pay off your phone bill for the next month with this money.
When the lunch breaks are over, you’ll probably retire to your bed and wallow in self-pity for a little before returning for the dinner rush. Having no life is a constant job, and you don’t even get any legally-mandated breaks to keep you going. Every moment you aren’t on the streets is another moment you aren’t making any money. It’s sort of like being a salesman, which, if you think about it, is just a legal way to rob people. When have salespeople ever sold something of real value?
With the eighty dollars on your mind, you start to scope out nice bakeries on your route, coffee shop signs and pastries on display in the window, looking for a nice place to settle down and buy yourself something sweet. Seeing as you live off of Campbell’s soups and bread from dollar stores, anything is an upgrade. 
You walk a couple more blocks before stumbling upon one of those picture-perfect bakeries, with pristinely decorated cupcakes and cakes lining the window display. You can tell that this place is good because there’s a line out the door and a little seating area that is packed to the brim. However, you are currently invisible, which doesn’t accommodate purchasing goods particularly well, but you make a mental note to return to the bakery a little later when people can actually see you. As if you’d ever turn right here, in front of all of these people. 
While you’re here, you decide to snoop around the line and the outdoor seating area to see if anybody strikes your fancy. Everyone standing either has their bag on their shoulder or their wallets gripped tightly between their fingers, so that’s off the table. But, there is one woman wearing a massive wide-brimmed hat and sunglasses as she chows down on a pink strawberry cupcake, her Louis Vuitton tote bag sitting a good two inches away from her, possibly even out of her periphery. 
Bullseye. 
There’s never a need to be stealthy when you’re already invisible, so you trot over, eyeing the woman to make sure that she can’t see anything in front of her. She doesn’t seem to be paying any attention, so you quickly reach down into her bag, a close watch on her gaze, hand fishing around amongst the receipts and the lipsticks and hand sanitizer until you feel her leather wallet. Nimble fingers fumble with the zipper until the tips come into contact with the crisp dollar bills, which you quickly nick and stuff into your pocket, bounding off without a trace. 
Halfway down the block, you surreptitiously glance at your haul—two hundred dollars!
That’ll be enough to last you and your phone bill for the next three months, at least. 
You’re so busy mentally applauding yourself for your pickpocketing skills that you don’t notice someone standing right in front of you. At least, you don’t notice until you crash into them, the surprise forcing you to turn. 
You sputter out an apology, hoping that whoever it is you’ve nearly run over isn’t observant enough to notice that the currently-visible thing they bumped into was previously invisible, and that’s when you notice exactly who it is that you’ve collided with. 
It’s the woman from the bakery, Louis Vuitton bag and everything. And she’s staring you down like there’s no tomorrow, arms crossed over her middle-aged chest as she sends daggers at you. Oh, you’re so fucked. 
“Sorry?” You say unhelpfully, already knowing the direction of this conversation. This woman wouldn’t be sending you a death glare if she didn’t already know who you are. They definitely did this just to trap you, set you up like a mouse and a cheese trap. 
“Don’t play stupid, Y/N,” she orders. “You must already know why I’m here.”
“I was hoping you’d let me off the hook?” You say guiltily, her hand already wrapping tightly around your wrists as she handcuffs you, sharp metal pressing against your wrists. One wriggle and you know that there’s no magicking yourself out of these. They think of everything, they do.
“Tell that to the courts,” she snaps, effectively shutting you up as she drags you away, money digging a hole in your pocket as you begin to envision yourself six feet under. You’re as good as dead, caught red-handed.
Well, life was good while it lasted. At least you might never have to have Campbell’s cream of mushroom soup anymore. 
Tumblr media
There’s no such thing as an attorney in the Realm. No such thing as a fair trial (even if they say there is), no such thing as defense and prosecution. No grand juries, no crowds, no sketch artist. Just a judge with a stick up his ass and a punishment to be delivered. You’re either guilty or a liar. 
And you’re rather good at being both. 
“The charge is as follows,” says the burly man at the head of the makeshift courtroom, reading off of a piece of parchment like it’s 1433 and the printing press hasn’t been invented yet. “Burglary, possession of illegally-gained goods, and petty theft.” Because charging you for burglary alone wasn’t enough, apparently. You have a sneaking suspicion that they invented the other two charges just so they could have more to punish you for. “Does the defendant have anything they wish to say?”
“Don’t you guys have anything better to do with your lives?” You ask with a dramatic sigh, having already resigned yourself to your fate. “Like, you could be playing golf round after golf round instead of sitting here, charging an orphan girl with no money.”
“This is my job,” says the burly man. Clearly he has never done anything fun in his entire life. 
“Also, stealing is my only crime, right? So do you really need to punish me like I’ve murdered someone?”
“You burglarized a Realm Leader,” he deadpans. As if Realm Leaders really wear wide-brimmed hats, sunglasses, and carry around a three-thousand dollar Louis Vuitton bag on their days off. 
“You set me up,” you accuse. Might as well go out swinging. “What if I charge you for lying, huh? How will you be punished?”
“Anything else?”
“Fuck you,” you spit. 
The burly man sighs, thinks about the potential verdict for approximately two seconds, and says, “The court finds the defendant guilty of all three charges. Sentencing will now be arranged.”
Big whoop. You could sniff out your ’guilty’ verdict from three miles away, knowing that the Realm takes plenty of pride in charging its constituents for whatever crime that they can invent. You slouch back in your chair as the judge and his heartless buddies discuss your punishment. You suppose that being jailed might not be too bad—you’d always have meals and a place to sleep, even if you would have to give up magic in return. And community service would also be alright. You’d be fine with cleaning up the expressway that runs through the city, though knowing the Realm, they’d probably put you up to some stupidly dangerous magical task. And at this point, death seems rather inviting, and would solve everybody’s problems because they wouldn’t have to deal with you and you wouldn’t have to deal with them anymore. 
The judge coughs, summoning the bare minimum of your attention. “The court has reached a sentencing decision for the convicted. We are offering you two options, of which you may choose one.”
Right, like you’d willingly volunteer for both punishments. 
“You may either be sentenced to serve time in the Realm Penitentiary for six months with the possibility of parole after four, or conduct supervised community service until the task at hand has been completed. Please select which option you would like.”
It’s like asking you to choose between being given one hundred dollars or having to pay one hundred dollars. What does the Realm think people will pick? Do they really think anyone in their right mind would choose to be jailed, forbidden to use their magic, and then let the Realm trick them into thinking parole is really an option, over some measly community service?
“Community service,” you say gruffly. 
“Excellent,” the judge says, writing something with a quill and ink because apparently, ballpoint pens are too complicated. “Your community service will be supervised by a Realm Leader with visionary powers, so you will not need to meet with them in order to discuss your progress, nor will they watch you in person.” And they said that crystal balls aren’t real. 
“What do I have to do?” You ask. Knowing them, it’ll probably be something like scrubbing all of the toilets in the Penitentiary, or going deep into the Amazonian forest to collect some magical sap or fighting off a magical beast. Something that could serve as a death sentence, or at least be extremely unpleasant, in the hopes that it’ll get you off of their backs. 
“The court will be assigning you as a minder to correct the ways of another mage,” the judge states. 
A minder? 
So, your community service is that you have to be a glorified magickal babysitter?
Well. It could be worse. 
“Alright, fine,” you say, though it’s not like you have a choice one way or another. Where was your minder? Why weren’t you assigned one, instead of just being hauled off by an undercover Realm leader to be sentenced for the same crime three times over? “Who will I be assigned to?”
The judge looks down at the parchment in front of him through his tiny old man glasses, and says, “Jeon Jungkook.”
Huh?
Tumblr media
Jeon Jungkook lives on the top floor of an apartment complex the size of the Empire State Building and worth more than your entire life. There are ceiling-to-floor windows that span the entire perimeter of the penthouse, a whole security team in the lobby vetting every single person that walks through the automatic glass doors, and an elevator with a touch-screen instead of buttons. It sickens you, the fact that some people can live like this. The fact that some people have known only this world as their entire life, and have not once glanced the other way. 
Getting to Jeon Jungkook’s front door isn’t the hard part. The Realm gave you succinct instructions and permission to use your powers whenever necessary throughout the whole thing, two things more than you thought they would. It’s easy to slide by the big buff security guards when they can’t see you. Easy to turn in the comfort and privacy of the elevator, easy to figure out which door is his when he’s the only person who lives on the top floor. 
The hard part is getting there without feeling like you’re way in over your head. Getting Jeon Jungkook to stop abusing his powers will be no easy feat. He’s rich, powerful, and spits on people like you, people who are not either of those things. Not to mention the fact that if he really wanted to, he could just turn you to gold and set you up in his penthouse like a statue, frozen in time. 
For once, the only thing that makes you feel a little bit better is the Realm. They’ve handed you a strict order that neither you nor he can magic your way out of, lined with stipulations and regulations and requirements that both of you will follow or so help you God. If Jeon Jungkook doesn’t comply, he, his company, and his reputation are done for. 
So at least there’s that. 
Jeon Jungkook’s front door is made of a deep mahogany brown and about thirteen feet tall, towering over you just to serve as a reminder that he can pretty much afford to buy out the entire city if necessary. You feel like an ant in comparison, an insignificant little thing, no money, no power, no nothing. 
A fluorescent doorbell light flashes beside the door frame. 
The sound echoes throughout the hallway you’re standing in, a classic ding-dong noise that reverberates across the walls. 
“Coming!” A voice from inside calls. Is Jungkook expecting someone?
You quickly make any last minute efforts to look as presentable as possible—well, as presentable as someone who lives in a dilapidated, abandoned house at the edge of the city can be—before the door opens. 
For someone who’s got money to burn, Jeon Jungkook sure as hell doesn’t look like it. He’s wearing an oversized button down that hangs loose by his thighs, ripped jeans, and a pair of charcoal grey socks, like he got home from work five hours ago and decided to change into whatever feels most comfortable. 
“Oh, good, I called and they said that you would be another twenty minutes,” Jungkook says, breathing out a sigh of relief. “Let me go grab my wallet, you can just set the pizza down on the counter.”
“Uh, I’m not—”
Jungkook rushes off down one of the fifteen different hallways that branch off of the main living room, leaving you stranded as you wander into his massive abode. Windows line the walls, giving you a perfect view of the city below you, twinkling lights of skyscrapers as people slowly leave their offices and return home. His kitchen alone is double the size of where you live. How can one person possibly take up all of this space? Doesn’t it ever get lonely?
You wait awkwardly besides the counter, which is pizza-less, until Jungkook returns, a shiny black wallet between his fingers as he fumbles for some cash. And normally, you have zero qualms stealing from the rich and giving to the poor (aka, yourself), but seeing as he thinks you’re providing a service, you have the compassion to feel at least a little bit bad. 
Jungkook stops when he notices the bare countertop. “Uh,” he begins with a frown, “where’s the pizza?”
“I’m not the pizza delivery guy,” you explain hesitantly. You don’t suppose Jungkook would have opened the door otherwise. 
“Then where is the pizza delivery guy?” He asks, like you somehow know. 
“I don’t know,” you tell him. Was an interrogation supposed to be a part of this?
“Who are you?”
“I’m Y/N,” you say, hesitant to touch anything except the floor for fear that you will either dirty or break something and then spend the rest of your life trying to pay back the damages. “I’m your minder.”
“What?” Jungkook scrunches up his nose in disgust. “I never asked for a minder.”
“Well, you’ve been assigned one anyway,” you say with a frown. To be fair, it’s not like you expected this to be easy.
“That’s ridiculous,” Jungkook dismisses, already making his way to the door to shoo you off into the night, like he probably does with all of his problems. “I don’t need a minder. I’m fine.”
You look over his shoulder, noticing the flecks of golden accents that line his house, the golden teapots on shelves, picture frames hung up on the wall. Even the rods that hold up the massive satin curtains are gold. There isn’t so much gold to be garish and kitschy, like a teenager who can’t control what he touches, but enough to assert that he’s either wealthy or gifted, or in his case: both. 
“That really sucks, because I’m still your minder,” you tell him, refusing to budge. Jungkook can’t possibly imagine he’ll somehow be able to get out of this. Not when the law is working against him.
“Says who?” Jungkook spits back. 
“The Realm,” you tell him rudely, manifesting the agreement the Realm had given you to force Jungkook into accepting. The parchment is laid out on the countertop, curling up at the edges, black ink written neatly on top of it. He glares at it suspiciously, as if he’s suspected that you forged it. When you make no efforts to explain yourself further, he takes a hesitant step forward, eyes narrowing in on the parchment sitting in front of the both of you. In pitch black ink, loopy calligraphy, it says this:
As recommended and required by the Realm, its leaders, and its government, the recipient, Jeon Jungkook is to be assigned a minder, whose duty is to watch over him, regulate his use of magic, and work towards decreasing his magical activity. 
This minder is being assigned as a result of misuse of magic by the recipient, either by abuse or from the intent to inflict harm upon mages or non-magic users. The Realm decrees that all mages who disobey the laws that govern society either be reformed or punished. 
This minder must ensure that the recipient makes progress towards decreasing his magical activity by indefinitely accompanying and supervising him for every hour of the day. This minder’s term will expire once they have achieved their goal of decreasing the recipient’s use of magic and ensuring that abuse of it does not reoccur. 
Should the recipient disobey this proclamation in any form, including vandalism, ignorance, or rejection, he will be brought to court and sentenced to jail accordingly. 
Jungkook seems to read the parchment for about five seconds before crumpling it up in his hands and tossing it into the trash bin by the edge of the counter. 
“Absolutely not,” he scoffs. “I do not need a minder. I don’t know what The Realm told you but I have no problem with my powers and your services are not required. There was probably some sort of mistake.”
As if. The paper says his name. Jungkook’s almost as bad at violating the rules of the Realm as you are. 
“Uh—” you begin again, but Jungkook is already shooing you out of his penthouse, flicking you away like an animal that’s gotten too close. You find yourself backing up furiously in a desperate attempt to not be trampled by him and his oversized button-down and intimidating death glare, until you’re a foot out of his apartment. 
“Maybe you can go bother someone else instead,” he suggests unhelpfully, before slamming the door in your face. 
You stand there for a few more seconds, face to face with the dark mahogany wood. The bright side is that, even if Jungkook only read the first paragraph of the decree and then tossed it into his recycling bin, there’s no escaping the Realm. You have half a mind to just bugger off and let him face the consequences of his own actions. You can picture it in your head: Realm officers barging into his place of work and arresting him on the spot for consciously disregarding an order of the Realm. That might satiate you for a while. 
Resigning yourself to the fact that if you knock on Jungkook’s door and politely suggest that he pull the parchment out from the trash and read the whole thing will probably not go down particularly well, you turn, letting your body vanish before you, before making your way back to the elevator. The pizza delivery guy arrives just as you reach it, letting you easily slide past him as he goes to make Jungkook’s day a little better by being an expected guest rather than an unwarranted visitor. 
Jungkook may not have agreed to this today (not that he has a choice in the matter), but there’s always tomorrow. 
Passing by the security, who spare no second glance at the fact that the automatic glass doors have just opened seemingly by themselves, you turn left when you reach the sidewalk and head home. 
Tumblr media
Home is a janky abandoned house at the very edge of the city, where the buildings meet train tracks and old highways, graffiti decorating every open surface within a five-mile radius. It’s not so much a house as it is a shack, old and rickety and forgotten. You think that the locals and the nons believe the place is haunted, since no one ever comes within one hundred feet of the entrance, the broken glass in the windows and big red spray-painted X on the door deterring most folks. 
People who invite you into their houses and say, “it’s not much, but it’s home,” are such liars. For as long as you have lived here, this place has never felt like home. You never come back from a long day and think, ah, home sweet home. You will never dream of wasting away within these walls. That’s a death sentence. 
You enter through the back door, ducking your head low to avoid hitting it on the lightbulb hanging from the ceiling by a wire or two. You’re not electrically-proficient enough to know how to fix it yourself so it’s less of a fire hazard, and you don’t have nearly enough money to call anyone to come repair it, so there it stays. It still works, though, and you use it in a pinch when you can’t see where you’re stepping. 
There’s a small pile of folded clothing on the floor by the mattress, the remnants of a past life that feels more like an alternate universe than it does part of your history. The fridge doesn’t work, nor do most of the utilities, but the little stack of Campbell’s soup cans on the countertop is reliable and unchanging. As is the fact that you will probably never get out of this dump, so long as you shall live.
When you were little, you used to dream of living in a big castle, and wanting for nothing. You would have people to cook for you, clean for you, dress you, bathe you, entertain you. All of these stories about being a little princess, doted on and loved by all, innocent and pure and beautiful. All of these stories about finding Prince Charming, meeting the love of your life as waltzes into your life on a gorgeous white horse, getting married, having kids, and growing old together. You dreamed of a perfect life, a perfect love, where you never have to worry about anything, where no one is ever mean or rude, no government to dictate what you do. 
It’s no wonder all of those stories were simply fairy tales. 
It makes you even angrier when you think about Jeon Jungkook. He’s lived a life as close to perfection as possible, born with a silver spoon in his mouth and a silver platter placed in front of him. He’s grown up with people adoring him, telling him he can do no wrong, rewarding him with a brand new toy when he gets in trouble, teaching him that his powers are for himself first and for other people next to you. Not much is fair in the world, but especially not the fact that he was bestowed with the gift of being able to turn whatever he wishes into gold. 
He is everybody’s Prince Charming: wealthy, handsome, powerful. Too bad you aren’t a princess anymore.
Strangely enough, even after a long day, you aren’t feeling at all hungry. The scent of the pizza Jungkook had ordered to his door was enough to satisfy you, a warm feeling settling in the pit of your stomach. Normally, this late at night, you might even be daring (or sleep-deprived) enough to break into one of your precious ramen packs, but instead you collapse onto the mattress, heavy heart willing you fast asleep, the light flickering above your head. 
Tumblr media
The next day you are faced with a choice: leave Jungkook alone and let him deal with the repercussions of his actions on his own (much to your delight), or go back and continue pestering him until he agrees to having a minder (much to your chagrin). 
A new parchment has manifested itself on the counter, words copied from the one Jungkook threw out before your eyes. It shimmers, almost as if there’s a golden halo that surrounds it, another trick that the Realm has up its sleeve. You have a feeling that this one won’t be as easily ripped, crumpled up to be tossed into the nearest trash bin. It terrifies you—how closely they watch. You suppose that it was only a matter of time before they caught you. 
Quite frankly, you’re shocked it took them this long to realize you were a serial pickpocketer in the first place. 
As much as you’d love to see Jungkook get arrested and tried for defying the rules of the Realm, see his face plastered all over the newspapers and tabloids with stupid headlines like JEON JUNGKOOK: CRIMINAL? and ARRESTED FOR HAVING TOO MUCH MONEY?, and count it as a personal win, letting that happen would mean that you would have failed to do your court-ordered community service, which is a one-way ticket to prison. 
So even if Jeon Jungkook was the grouchiest, greediest, cockiest person in the entire world (which, judging by what you know about him, he probably is), and even though you would happily let his career and reputation plummet, you don’t have a choice. The two of you will either go down together or not at all. 
Resigning yourself to the fact that you will have to be within close proximity to Jeon Jungkook for the foreseeable future, you rally yourself out of bed, tugging on what you deem to be your nicest clothes and splashing your face clean. The rags you have on are probably worth a cent of what Jungkook wears on a daily basis, crisp suits and silver watches and golden earrings. He could spit on you and that would increase your net worth. But surprisingly enough, there is something empowering about the fact that Jeon Jungkook will no longer be able to ignore the plight of those in a lower class than him. Not when he, a person who has everything, will be forced to reckon with you, someone who has nothing. 
It’s easy to find your way to Jungkook’s place of employment. It’s this enormous skyscraper with his name in a golden serif font above the entryway, marking the entire building as his own. It isn’t garish and ugly, per se, but it definitely makes a statement. This, combined with the cool, chic design of his penthouse apartment, redeems him a little. At least he has taste for someone with money to burn like fireworks. 
There are two massive security guards and a whole squad of receptionists standing guard inside the building’s lobby, dressed pristinely and narrowing their eyes at anybody who dares enter. You wait across the street for a few minutes, loitering outside of a coffee shop and trying to avoid having people bump into you, watching. The only people that seem to be worthy of entering are wearing suits and dresses that cost more than what your abandoned house could sell for on the market after being restored, nodding their hellos to the security guards and receptionists as they press the elevator buttons and disappear into the building. You and your thrifted blouse would be laughed out in an instant. 
Lucky for you, you happen to have a rather foolproof method of getting yourself through those doors, and it mostly involves the fact that nobody can even see you. 
You rush across the road at the next green light and wait until you see someone heading in, the grand glass doors automatically opening when they register someone’s presence. It’s easy to slip in undetected, and you hang around in the lobby, secretly judging every single person that walks in after you. You could, quite honestly, spend all day in here, watching the receptionists tap away at their keyboards with robotic efficiency, answering calls left and right and fielding all sorts of questions from folks entering. It’s a world you have never dared step into, a world filled with wealth and power and class hierarchy, with Jeon Jungkook sitting on a pile of money at the very top of the pyramid. 
Some of the people that work in this building will never in their entire lifetime get the chance to speak with him. They will come in, day after day, working for someone who they have no personal relationship to, someone that they will never be afforded the chance to meet. 
Those people are, in your opinion, dodging a bullet. 
If only your life was as kind to you. 
A nervous young man walks in, clearly more out-of-place than anyone else. He seems to have barely bypassed security, flashing some sort of pass that lets him through the doors, but if a breeze came blowing through the lobby, he’d topple right over. He stumbles towards the receptionist desk, all of whom have phones to their ears as they furiously type on their keyboards. One woman holds up a hand, making him freeze in place. If he grinds his teeth any more they’ll all fall out before he even gets a chance to speak. 
It’s another two minutes before the lady puts the phone down and says, “How can I help you?”
“I’m—I’m, uh—I’m here for a meeting,” the man fumbles out. You’re embarrassed for him. 
“With who?” The woman asks, peering over the glasses resting on her pointy nose. She begins to look over the list of people who have meetings. It must be a rather extensive list. 
“Mr—Mr. Jeon, ma’am,” the man sputters. 
She looks doubtful. “Your name?”
“K-Kim…” he begins, staring down at his feet, “Kim Taehyung.”
“And your business with Mr. Jeon is?”
“I’m—uh, well, I’m a photographer for… for an article being written about him by F-Forbes,” he explains rather helplessly. He must have superb photography skills to make up for his extreme nervousness. You’ll be surprised if he makes it all the way to Jeon Jungkook’s office without wetting his pants out of fear. 
The lady hums to herself, looking suspicious until she finds the man’s name on her list. “Mr. Jeon’s office is on the top floor. Make two lefts and then a right. You will have to wait to be called.”
“Thank you v-very much.” He scurries towards the elevator, and you strike while the iron is hot. 
Rushing over, you manage to squeeze into the elevator right before the doors close, waiting patiently in the corner as the man tries to calm himself down, doing some sort of breathing exercise. Well, he’s got plenty of time to put his nerves aside, seeing as this building has seventy floors and Jeon Jungkook is apparently at the very top of them all. You feel bad for him, in a way. Jeon Jungkook was rude and unapologetically uncouth when you spoke to him, even if an aura of professionalism and extremely good social skills surrounds him at all times, and you don’t cower in fear at the sight of him. 
There’s no telling what he’ll be like when Taehyung walks into his office. 
One tense elevator ride later, the both of you arrive at the seventy-fifth floor, the silver doors opening to reveal a busy office space filled with people near the very top of the building’s pyramid. People like his secretary and accountants and managers, people who come into direct contact with Jeon Jungkook every day from nine to five. In a way, you pity these people for having to deal with him, but it’s not like you’ll be any different. 
Taehyung rushes out and you make sure to follow before the elevator doors crush you, following the receptionist’s instructions. Two lefts and a right. 
Jungkook’s office, much like his apartment, is not hard to miss. His name is written on a plaque on the door, and a guard stands outside with a clipboard, regulating everybody who passes in and out of the room. The walls that surround him are glass but he keeps the blinds drawn permanently, so that no one has the pleasure of seeing his face while they work tirelessly to impress him. Taehyung gives his name to the man, who checks him off on the paper on his clipboard before entering the room. 
“Sir, your 12:30 is here,” the guard says. 
Taehyung looks about ready to pass out. 
“Let them in,” Jungkook’s voice bellows in response. The man nods to Taehyung, who trembles where he stands, twiddling his thumbs like there’s no tomorrow. He shuffles in awkwardly and the door shuts behind him. Luckily, the walls are sound-proof. 
The thirty minutes of waiting is agony. You have nothing to do but rehearse in your head how this next conversation is going to go down, the scroll burning a hole in your back pocket. If Jungkook was displeased at best to see you in his apartment, you can only imagine the horror on his face when he sees you’ve infiltrated his workplace as well. Especially since you don’t have even a fraction of the money and power needed to enter the building on more professional terms. 
The good news is that, no matter what Jungkook says, no matter how many times he kicks you out of his penthouse and his skyscraper, he has no choice but to accept the deal, regardless of how long it will take for him to realize this. You never thought you’d ever be relying on the Realm to carry you through a predicament, and nor did you ever think you’d be doing their bidding, and yet, here you are. 
The door opens at one o’clock on the dot. 
“Th-thank you so much for your time again, Mr. Jeon,” Taehyung says, bowing profusely as he heads out. “I really appreciate it, you—you won’t regret it, I promise, thank you again!” You quickly rush towards the door, even making to hold it slightly open for Taehyung as he heaps his thanks on top of Jungkook. In the split second it takes for Taehyung to let the door go and for it to shut, you slip inside. 
“Finally,” Jungkook huffs out to himself, hand rubbing against his forehead. He’s not wearing a suit like you had expected, rather, a silken button-down shirt and tailored slacks. He doesn’t even have a tie. 
Well, you suppose that being your own boss has its perks. 
Jungkook’s stomach growls. “Fuck, I’m hungry.” He presses a button on the phone in his office. “I’m taking my hour lunch break now,” Jungkook informs the person on the other end. “Put all of my meetings on hold until two o’clock and not a moment earlier.”
He hangs up the phone and runs his hands through his hair, neatly straightened and styled. You hate to admit it, but there’s no wonder the man has captured the hearts of people all over the city. He’s rather good looking, the flecks of gold scattered around his office complementing his swirling brown eyes, making them look like caramel instead of cocoa. You have a hunch that, in the eyes of the general public, unattractive people instantly become good-looking the moment that they acquire wealth, power, fame, or all three, but Jeon Jungkook doesn’t need any of those things for people to think he’s beautiful. To him, they’re just bonuses. 
He turns around for a moment to look for something, probably to fish his phone out of the pocket of his jacket, and you turn. Nothing says hello like magically manifesting yourself in his office. 
“Jesus fu—!” Jungkook practically jumps out of his skin when he sees you. “What the fuck are you doing here?”
“I’m your minder,” you explain again. 
“I told you I don’t need a goddamn minder,” Jungkook spits out, turning around again just so he doesn’t have to see your face. “Get out.”
“Sorry, no can do,” you say, rocking back and forth on your feet. “Realm’s orders.”
“Fuck the Realm,” Jungkook says. “I don’t need a minder. Your services are unnecessary. Now get out, before I call security.”
You purse your lips. “You may want to think twice about that.” With a flourish, you whip out the scroll, a golden yellow glow still surrounding the parchment, handing it to Jungkook like a Christmas cracker. He snatches it out of your hand and unfurls it. “You should probably read the whole thing this time. It won’t rip like the last one.”
Jungkook glares at the paper like it’s ruined his life—which, judging by his attitude, it probably has—as he scans over the words, scowl worsening with every second that passes. 
“You shouldn’t frown like that, it’s not a good look on you,” you chide. At least Jungkook knows that there’s no bribing his way out of this one. 
“I told you I don’t need a minder,” he says again like it hasn’t already been made abundantly clear. 
“Well, I didn’t want to be assigned to you, but unfortunately, it looks like neither of us are going to get what we want,” you retort. “It’s this or prison, Jeon. You pick.”
“Why the fuck were you assigned to me, then?” Jungkook asks, rounding on you. “What are your powers?”
“Healing and invisibility,” you spit out. Not nearly as glamorous or lucrative as his own, but they come with their own benefits. For example, the ability to infiltrate high-level, upper class places of employment. “Maybe they thought I’d make a good babysitter since those are two skills often used with children,” you tell him pointedly. 
“I don’t need a minder,” Jungkook repeats for the umpteenth time. “I don’t misuse my magic or abuse my powers.”
“Uh,” you point out, an eyebrow raised skeptically, “I think I’d like to beg to differ.” There’s more gold in this room than miners probably found in San Francisco in the nineteenth century. The fact that nons haven’t noticed the abundance of it in his office is outrageous to you. How else do they think he and his family built up this empire?
“Please,” Jungkook says with a frown. “As if we don’t all use our powers for our own benefit. Huh? What did you do that was so terrible that you had to be assigned as my minder?”
“I pickpocket,” you explain economically. No point in sugar-coating it. Jungkook has probably already figured out you don’t come from nearly as much money as he does. “And I got caught.”
“Sucks,” Jungkook comments callously. 
“Sucks for you, too,” you fire back. “You got caught as well. Agree to the terms or go to jail, Jeon Jungkook. I don’t care. But don’t say I didn’t try to help.”
You stand there in silence for a few more seconds, letting your words dissipate into the air, sinking into the ground. Jeon Jungkook seems to have this furious battle within himself, brows furrowing as he rubs at his chin, pacing back and forth behind his desk. He knows he doesn’t have a choice. He goes to jail and his reputation is soiled. The Realm repossesses all that he has made of himself and he must start from scratch under their ruthlessly watchful eye. There will be no recovery. Only survival. 
Or, he deals with you for a couple of months until the Realm is satisfied with the both of you, and you both go on your merry way, never having to see each other again. 
You know what you’d pick if you were in his shoes. 
“Fine,” Jungkook spits out, pointing an accusing finger your way. “But you are to be invisible whenever we are in public, and that includes here.”
“Done. But you have to decrease your turning otherwise we’ll be stuck with each other forever,” you negotiate. “I’ll also have to come and live with you. Can you handle that, or are you too ashamed to have someone else inside your home?”
Jungkook scoffs. “I live in a penthouse the size of a museum. Pick whatever bedroom you fucking want. I doubt we’ll even see each other.” At least there’s one upside to having to stay with him in his massive residence.
“Fine,” you spit out, just for good measure. 
“Fine,” he counters back. Like anything about this conversation, this agreement, this goddamn life you have to live, is fine. 
Yeah, right. 
Tumblr media
Jungkook’s penthouse is much more magnificent when you are more than two steps in the door. From where you had stood before, barely just past the door frame as he crumpled the parchment in his hand and tossed it into the trash bin, you hadn’t been able to see it in half its glory, let alone in full. When you can stand in the center of it all, eyes darting from the hallways and archways and spiral staircases leading to a rooftop pool or gym or both, it is overwhelming. Suffocating. 
His living room alone is larger than anything you have ever lived in, anything you have ever had the pleasure of calling your own. The ceiling is sky high and completely glass, streaks of sun shooting down and casting its rays on his chic furniture, deep hardwood floors. You’re so busy looking up that you nearly trip on a white rug laid out on the floor. 
“There are four bedrooms down that hallway and two down that one,” Jungkook says gruffly, flinging his keys into a bowl resting on a shelf and shrugging off his jacket, letting it hang over his forearm. How could one person possibly take up all of this space?
“Where do you sleep?” You ask. 
“That’s none of your business,” Jungkook says with a frown. 
“There’s no point in not telling me,” you remind him helpfully, “there’s only so many places you can be.”
Jungkook sighs. “It’s upstairs. But you can just sleep in any of the empty ones down here.”
“Thanks,” you deadpan. 
“Is that all you brought?” Jungkook asks with a raised eyebrow, looking at the backpack hanging loose off your shoulder. The zipper’s broken, so the outer flap is in a constant state of being folded over, but it works. 
“What, did you expect a moving truck?” You retort. 
“Ugh, forget I asked,” Jungkook says, shrugging his shoulders as he turns away from you. He begins to point around the room. “There should be some ready meals in the fridge if you’re hungry. TV’s always set to the news, but feel free to change it. Volume shouldn’t ever be over forty. Books are alphabetized by the author’s last name. No parties, though I don’t imagine you frequent those.” 
You can’t tell if that’s a jab or just him being observant, but either way, it’s true. You don’t even have any friends. 
“Fine, anything else?”
“Every bedroom has an ensuite bathroom,” Jungkook informs you. “So use that one. Don’t come into my bedroom. There’s more than enough space here for the both of us to go without seeing each other, so let’s keep it that way.”
“Aw, you mean I’m not allowed to wake up to your handsome face and infectious attitude every day?” You pout sarcastically, making Jungkook scrunch up his nose and frown. “Don’t forget that the only way you’re gonna get me out of here is if you listen to the Realm and follow my rules.”
“Yeah, which are?”
“You’re not allowed to turn at all when I’m around, whether or not you can physically see me. Every time you do is a strike. Three strikes—because I’m generous and forgiving—and I’ll report you to the Realm. The whole point of me being here is to make you stop using your powers all of the time.”
“It’s not like I’m doing any harm to people,” Jungkook defends. “You steal, what’s your excuse?”
“You use your power to add onto your already-enormous bank account,” you point out crudely. “I use mine to survive. It’s different.” Jungkook isn’t convinced. “But it doesn’t matter anyway, because I got caught and so did you and now we both have to deal with the consequences.”
He huffs to himself. 
“So do we have a deal?” You ask, glaring up at him, unrelenting. Jungkook’s chocolate brown eyes flicker as the gold around his house reflects off of his irises, like he’s trying desperately to find a way to get himself out of this before it’s too late. 
What he doesn’t realize is that the very first moment he ever turned something to gold, the very first time the object began to shimmer and spark, he was already too far gone. 
You suppose that in a way, so were you. 
“Fine,” Jungkook gruffs out, a veiny hand held out towards you. It’s stiff and cold, much in the same way that his penthouse is, that he is. This is not an agreement birthed from choice. It came from necessity, out of self-preservation. He is doing this to protect his reputation. You are doing it to protect your freedom. If all goes well, after a couple of months the two of you will never have to cross paths again. Oh, doesn’t that sound lovely? “Deal?”
You grab his hand in your own, squeezing tightly. There is no going back from this. 
“Deal.”
Tumblr media
On the bright side, being a minder has finally given you something to do instead of stalking the streets and wasting away on your mattress on the floor. Granted, office life isn’t that much more entertaining, but at least you don’t have to be out in the summer heat anymore. 
As per your side of the deal, you remain invisible whenever Jungkook is out in public, which, quite frankly, is less frequently than you had originally anticipated. His entire life seems to go back and forth from home to work then work to home, an endless cycle, a Newton’s cradle on repeat. Maybe that’s why he’s such a prickly asshole—he doesn’t ever make time for things he enjoys. 
You thought he would at least have business dinners or fundraising events or company galas to attend. Isn’t that what most CEOs do? Flaunt their wealth to other wealthy people? Jungkook has so much money that he could easily entertain himself by one-upping all of his fellow CEO friends at every event he goes to, flashing the Rolex watch on his wrist or the fancy Italian shoes he always wears. 
But no. He wakes up, gets dressed, eats a meal from the ready-made ones wrapped in foil in his fridge, and goes to work. When he comes home, he takes off his suit jacket and shoes, eats dinner, and lounges around his penthouse. Works out sometimes, maybe watches a movie. 
Being rich always seemed to be a lot more fun than what Jungkook makes it out to be. Maybe it’s because everything in modern media is completely fake and wholly unrealistic. Or maybe he’s just purposefully making his life boring because you’re here now. 
But even if the only two places Jungkook ever goes are work and home, his personality doesn’t seem to change no matter what location he’s at. All of his employees are simultaneously frightened of him and desperate to please him, lowering their heads when he passes by their cubicle but placing finished report files and completed tasks at the edges of their desks for him to glance over as he does. You follow him like a wearied assistant (of which he actually has three, and you are just the annoying invisible one) and he acts like you aren’t even there. When Jungkook returns home with you carelessly traipsing in after him, turning visible the moment he closes the door, he shrugs off his outerwear and goes back to doing his very favorite thing in the whole world: pretending you don’t exist. 
At least that hasn’t changed since you moved in. 
The bright side is that Jungkook hasn’t turned at all since you’ve shown up. Not in his penthouse and not at work, though he is usually far too busy dealing with real-world issues to dwell on whether or not he’s got enough gold to his name. The answer is that he does, but he doesn’t give a shit about that. Too much is apparently never enough. 
Even if you are invisible, being in an office setting is somewhat unsettling to you. From a people-watching perspective, you love it, because you get an entire building of people to observe and judge, but from a personal perspective, it’s just another reminder of a life that you are not meant to live. 
All of these people in their ties and pencil skirts and uncomfortable leather shoes, fighting to beat each other out for the next promotion and desperate to please their absolutely unpleasable boss. A nine-to-five job, day in and day out. A fat check in their bank account every month. These are things that are both undesirable and unattainable to you. A glimpse into their lives doesn’t spur you to pursue a career path like theirs, it tells you that no matter what, you won’t ever be able to do what they do. 
“Sir, here are the finished analysis reports on the Lee Corporation joint stockholdings,” a proud young man says, plopping it down on Jungkook’s desk as you watch on in silence. The not-speaking part has been rather difficult, but you do get to whisper annoying things into Jungkook’s ear whenever nobody’s around. 
“They are completed?” Jungkook asks without even looking up at the man, scribbling furiously on a piece of paper. 
“Yes, sir.”
“Did I not ask for them to be completed by Friday?”
The man goes white in the face. 
“Uh—” he begins, immediately losing all confidence he had when he entered Jungkook’s office. “Well, I—”
“I don’t appreciate belated work,” Jungkook spits out. “Make sure it doesn’t happen again.”
The man nods and scurries out of the office before Jungkook can say anything else. He doesn’t even seem to care.
“Wow, couldn’t even say a ’thank you’?” You chide. “Didn’t anyone ever teach you manners?”
“Late work is unacceptable,” Jungkook says. You’re lucky that his blinds are always drawn, or everyone would see him talking to apparently nobody. “There are no exceptions.”
“He was a day late,” you point out. 
“Three, if you include weekends.”
“That doesn’t make a difference; he wouldn’t have been able to turn them in over the weekend,” you tell him. 
“Don’t tell me how to do my job,” Jungkook orders sternly. He looks angry, but also foolish, because even though he can judge where you’re standing from the sound of your voice, he still can’t meet your eyes. He’s staring holes into the succulent plant on the shelf to your right. 
“I’m not,” you defend, annoyed. “I’m telling you how to be a nice person.”
“I don’t need lessons on that, either.” Jungkook frowns. “He turned in work late and was reprimanded. It’s not any different than what happens in school.”
“But you didn’t even thank him for his time or for showing up to your office, or for the fact that he did the work!” You cry out. 
“What should I be thanking him for? For making the thirty-feet trip from his desk to my office? For turning in work that he was obligated to do late?” Jungkook challenges. “He had to do those. He wasn’t doing me any favors.”
“Except he was, because if he didn’t do that work, then you would’ve had to do it,” you remind him. “Everybody here is doing work because you aren’t able to do all of it yourself. And that’s not your fault—there are only twenty-four hours in a day and you are only one person. But you should be thanking them for their contributions. Even when they turn in something a little late. It’ll do wonders for other people.”
“Are you implying that people don’t like working here?” It’s like he wants to keep this fight going. 
You sigh, loud enough for him to hear despite being a good few steps away from him. “I’m saying that everybody out there—” you say, opening the blinds that cover the walls ever so slightly, just enough for him to see out into the sea of people that sit outside, “—everybody wants so desperately for you to like them. Or at least outwardly display that you don’t hate them. And if you just said please and thank you every now and then, people wouldn’t be so afraid of you.”
Jungkook opens his mouth to respond, but nothing comes out. Instead, he shuts it like a trap and sits back down. He probably doesn’t really appreciate the fact that you’re directing him on how he controls his office on top of how he uses his magic. But it’s the truth, and he had to hear it one way or another.
“I didn’t ask for suggestions on how to run this office,” he spits out. “Next time I think advice like this is warranted, I’ll ask.” Which will be never.
“I’m here whether you like it or not,” you stand your ground. Jungkook gets to put up with you no matter what! “So I’ll tell you whatever I feel is necessary.”
Jungkook scowls. 
“Don’t frown, it ruins your pretty face,” you tease. You walk a couple of steps and lean over to stretch his lips into a smile. He stiffens up, clearly having lost a sense of humor alongside his patience. “That’s better, don’t you think?”
“I can’t wait to get rid of you,” he bites. 
“You’ll have to get rid of that attitude, first,” you counter. “Or neither of us are going anywhere.”  Entitlement and greed go hand in hand. There’s no way you’ll be able to get Jungkook to stop turning everything around him into gold without giving his personality a makeover as well. Somewhere in there is a decent human being.
You just aren’t sure if you’ll ever be able to find him.
Tumblr media
The time spent at home is less eventful. Besides you, Jungkook has no one to shout at and be rude to, and in any case, he, for the most part, avoids you entirely. Which is understandable but totally counterproductive, because if you never interact, neither of you will ever get what you want. 
Still, there is plenty to keep yourself busy inside of his penthouse. He’s subscribed to every streaming service under the sun and has a movie theater-esque surround sound system lining the walls. He has more books than some small town libraries. His internet is stupidly fast. Even if this setup is temporary, you sure as hell aren’t going to waste a second of it. 
It is sort of weird to eat food with golden forks and knives, though. You always think you’re going to crack your teeth on your utensils. 
You and Jungkook aren’t on speaking terms right now because an hour ago you caught him turning a vase in his office gold, the metal slowly wrapping around the base of the pot like pixie dust, sparkling and shimmering as the clay was overlaid with a deep, lustrous yellow. It increased the value of the vase tenfold and sent the both of you flying back to square one. 
“Jungkook, what the hell?” You had shouted, storming into the room as Jungkook’s face turned beet red. “Just because I’m not sitting in the room with you doesn’t give you a free pass to do whatever you want.”
“It was just one pot!” Jungkook had defended himself. “I’m not even going to sell it or anything, it just looks nice. The room needed something extra.”
“I’ve upheld my side of the agreement, what’s so difficult about upholding yours?” 
“Oh yeah, like telling me how to do my job even though you have no experience in business whatsoever?” He had challenged. “I don’t think I agreed to that part of the deal.”
“Strike one, Jeon Jungkook,” you had spat out at him. “Otherwise there’s no way in hell you’re ever going to get rid of me.”
Granted, the vase did look much better in gold than it did when it was made of clay, a glazed design of ferns and vines wrapping around the base. But even if Jungkook does have a particularly good eye for interior design, it doesn’t give him a free pass to turn things just to match his chic aesthetic. How many other things has he turned when you weren’t around to shout at him? You’ll have to go through his entire house every day, taking stock of every single item inside of it, making sure that nothing has inexplicably turned to gold.
Defeated, you had returned back to the main living room, flopping around like a beached whale on the leather. Jungkook always has the television set to the news, so you put it on in the background as you count the minutes until you’re finally free. Judging from what’s happened so far, you think you’ll be here forever. 
There’s a knock on the door. You don’t recall Jungkook answering any buzzes to his home, but maybe he’s just ordered a pizza or something and it’s here. It’s nearly dinnertime, anyway. 
You wait a few seconds to see if Jungkook’s going to make any attempts at answering the door himself. When the knock repeats itself and Jungkook still doesn’t appear, you hop off of the couch to get it yourself. You’re hungry, and pizza sounds delicious right now. A massive upgrade from Campbell’s soups. 
When you open the door however, there is no pizza delivery guy behind the door. Instead, there is an extremely well-dressed couple who are smiling happily at you, albeit a little surprised to see you on the other side of the door. 
“Hello?” You ask, polite but confused. 
“Hello!” The man says happily, chortling to himself. “Who might you be?” One good look at the two of them tells you that they’re Jungkook’s parents. His dad has the same nose, and his mom has the same big, bright eyes. They would kick you to the curb if they knew who you were. 
“I’m Y/N,” you explain unhelpfully. 
“Well, Y/N, do you mind letting us inside? The air conditioning out in this hallway has always been too strong,” his dad asks. You nod awkwardly and step to the side, letting the two of them in. “Ah, looks the same as always. You must give Jungkookie that interior designer’s number, alright? He could do something much nicer with the place,” he tells his wife, who nods in agreement. She passes by the bowl that Jungkook always throws his keys into when he returns home and presses a finger to it, letting gold wrap around the edges until it’s transformed into the metal. 
“Jungkook!” You shout down the hallway, desperately hoping that he isn’t going to leave you alone with his parents. 
“What?” He shouts back. 
“We have visitors!” You call. 
Jungkook’s parents are already picking out all of the things about Jungkook’s living room layout that they would change, turning picture frames here and decorative sculptures there gold, careless and without reason. You’re standing awkwardly in the middle of the room, trying your best to look as unsurprised and as normal as possible. Luckily, you haven’t been interrogated yet, but there’s no telling what will happen if Jungkook doesn’t show up yet. 
Two minutes later, Jungkook comes strolling down the hallway, clearly uninterested, but his eyes practically bulge out of his head when he sees who’s come to say hello.
“M-Mom! Dad!” He sputters out, terrified. “What—what are you doing here?” He asks, looking at you nervously. You shrug unhelpfully. All you did was answer the door. 
“Came to pay our wonderful son a visit, of course!” His father says, guffawing loudly. He reaches an arm out and pulls Jungkook into a crushing hug. “How are you doing?”
“Fine, I mean—” Jungkook begins, speechless. “I wasn’t expecting you at all, you know.”
“I know!” His mother cries happily. “But you know that families must always stick together.”
“Yeah…” he trails off. “Listen, it’s really nice to see the both of you, but I’m kind of busy at the moment—”
“We should stay for dinner!” His mother suggests, a lightbulb going off above her head. “We haven’t seen you in so long—we have so much to catch up on! What do you say, honey?”
Jungkook’s father looks peachy keen. “Sounds like a great idea! And you can introduce us to Y/N too, hmm?”
“Okay…” Jungkook says. He turns to you and you’ve never seen him so caught off guard. With his big, wide eyes, he’s a deer in headlights. “Just, uh, give us a second, would you? Thanks.”
That’s the only warning you’re given before Jungkook is pulling you down the hallway and into the nearest bedroom, slamming the door shut behind the both of you. The sound of the wood hitting the frame makes you jump as Jungkook furrows his brows and turns to face you directly. 
“Alright, here’s the deal,” he says, looking you dead in the eyes as you stare up at him, unimpressed. “My parents can’t know that I’ve been assigned a minder. They just can’t. They’ve trusted me to run this business and to be in control of my life and I don’t even want to think about what they’ll do if they find out why you’re really here.”
“Okay, so?” You say with a frown. “I’ll turn invisible. You don’t have to worry about it.”
“But they’ve already seen you, you opened the goddamn door,” Jungkook says with a sigh, clearly exasperated. He rubs his forehead before his hand makes its way through his hair, brushing through the long, dark strands. 
“Well, sorry for not wanting to leave whoever was outside hanging,” you retort. 
“No, it’s fine, whatever,” Jungkook says. He paces around the room slightly, eyes glossing over the still life painting hung up on the wall and the door to the walk-in closet. He pauses in front of it for a moment, thinking, before he rounds on you. “Can I trust you to pretend to be my girlfriend for just one night while they’re here?”
“I’m sorry, what?” 
“Please? They seem to already be under the impression that we’re dating anyway, and I don’t want to have to think of a different explanation for you,” Jungkook pleads. He’s desperate. 
“Let me get this straight: you want me, your minder, to fake being your girlfriend for your parents?” You ask, punctuating every word. This is worse than actually being his minder. 
Jungkook nods. “Just while they’re here. And then we can go back to avoiding each other. Please?” 
And for once, when you see Jeon Jungkook’s stupidly beautiful face, you don’t feel angry, or resentful, or envious. You feel… sympathy. It’s easy being rich and powerful, even easier when you don’t even need to work for your money, but parents are parents, no matter how much gold is in your pocket. 
Besides, it’s not like you rejecting him will have much of an effect on the grand scheme of things, anyway. You do, and then Jungkook has to spend an awkward night with his parents and you won’t accomplish anything. 
“Fine,” you say, begrudgingly so. “But only for tonight.”
“Oh God, thank you,” Jungkook says, and he actually means it. He dashes into the walk-in closet and pulls out a summery day dress, all flowy and floral, coming down to right above your knees. “Here, put this on. You know I don’t give a shit about what you wear but my parents will.”
“Why do you have this?” You ask, holding the hanger in your hand. One touch of the fabric and you can already feel the craftsmanship, the material sturdy and soft.
“An old hookup or something, probably.” Jungkook shrugs, nonchalant. 
You decide not to question whether or not you are about to wear something that Jungkook has had sex with someone in and head into the closet to change. From inside, you can hear Jungkook pacing back and forth in the bedroom, no doubt trying to come up with a believable story as to why you’ve suddenly appeared in his life and where you had come from. 
When you emerge, Jungkook stops dead in his tracks. This dress is easily the most expensive (and clean) thing you’ve ever put on your body, draping seamlessly along your hips and smoothing over all of the parts of your body you’ve never been too fond of. The sensation is pleasant but uncomfortable, as you have always vastly preferred your own clothes to other people’s, but wearing this at least doesn’t make you feel like you live in an abandoned house on the edge of town. 
“Wow,” Jungkook says dumbly, looking at you with his lips parted like a fish, mouth agape. He scratches at the nape of his neck and coughs. “You look kinda good.”
“How thoughtful of you to say,” you chide, basking in the feeling of finally catching Jungkook off guard. 
“Hopefully my parents won’t be here too long,” Jungkook says as he opens the door, letting you exit first. “Normally, they stick around just long enough to tell me about all of the things in my life that I’m currently doing wrong or should improve upon, and then they leave.”
“Fun.” It doesn’t sound very fun at all. 
“At least this time they won’t be grilling me about a girlfriend,” Jungkook says, offering you a grateful smile as you return to the main living space, where Jungkook’s parents are in the middle of turning some of the decorative trinkets on his shelves gold. “Sorry,” he begins, catching his parents’ attention. “We were just talking. Y/N had to change.”
“She looks lovely in that dress, did you buy it for her?” His mother asks. You send a small smile of thanks. 
“Yes, of course,” Jungkook lies. You think not knowing the origins of this dress is best for both you and him. He shuffles the both of you into the kitchen, an awkward hand on the small of your back. If you were a third party watching the two of you, you could sniff out the fake gestures and affection from a mile away. No two people in love are this stiff around each other. 
His parents wait in the living space, blissfully ignorant, as the two of you fumble around in the kitchen in a last-minute attempt to scrounge up something resembling an acceptable meal. You, admittedly, do not use a kitchen fairly often, and stick to pouring the four of you some wine as Jungkook fishes through his fridge and cabinets. He eventually decides on heating up a pre-made pasta dish, filled with all sorts of vegetables you couldn’t name even if you tried. It smells good, at least. 
For someone who seems to rely entirely on a personal chef to do most of his cooking, Jungkook knows his way around the kitchen fairly well, bouncing from one end to the other as if he’s running on a mental timer. Granted, he isn’t actually cooking anything, but compared to you, he may as well be a top chef at a five-star restaurant. Ten minutes later and he’s got a mouth-watering spaghetti dish, topped with vegetables and what looks to be an herb garnish, a side salad, and four glasses of wine that you so expertly poured. 
Unfortunately, with his parents around, you and Jungkook don’t get to go through your usual meal ritual of sitting as far away from each other as physically possible and not talking whatsoever, sitting down next to each other in his fancy suede dining chairs as his parents take the two seats opposite you. Jungkook’s dining table only seats six, despite the sheer size of his actual dining room, and quite frankly, you have never seen him actually use it for what it’s meant for: dining. 
“Delicious, did you make this?” His father asks, already reaching over to serve himself some. 
“Y/N helped.” No you didn’t.
The serving utensils then move to Jungkook’s mother, who does not turn them into gold, instead opting for a baby tomato, which she places in her drink to serve as some sort of extremely niche ice cube. You can’t imagine how good that will taste. Jungkook’s father laughs at his mother, who is obviously proud of herself. Jungkook forces himself to chuckle ever so slightly, and you crack a very helpless smile. It doesn’t really take a genius to figure out where Jungkook got his turning habits from. 
“So, Y/N,” Jungkook’s father begins, catching you right as you shove an entire forkful of pasta into your mouth, cheeks puffed out like a chipmunk getting ready for the winter, “how long have you known our son?”
“Uh, a couple of—”
“A couple of months,” Jungkook interrupts, speaking louder than usual. “We met at the Park Gala that they hosted, do you remember?”
You kick Jungkook’s shin under the table, making him wince. 
“Ah, yes.” His mother nods in recollection. “Unfortunately we were on that cruise through France, so we couldn’t make it. A shame, we would have loved to meet you then. Are you a friend of the Parks?”
“An associate,” Jungkook explains as vaguely as possible. “Y/N works in law.”
“Ah, law,” Jungkook’s father says romantically, twirling his fork around in the air. “The conscience of business.”
“Yeah,” you say, forcing out a small laugh. The less you say, the better. Though it is ironic that you now apparently work in law, considering your favorite activity is breaking it. You suppose that nobody knows the law better than its criminals. 
“Where are you from, Y/N? Do we know your parents?” This is starting to sound less like a dinner conversation and more like an interrogation. 
“Y/N actually built herself up,” Jungkook covers for you. Lord knows revealing your true background would send both of his parents storming out of the building. “She doesn’t like to talk about her parents very much.”
That’s one way of putting it. 
“Ah, what a shame,” his mother tuts, shaking her head. “We’d love to meet them.”
“Yeah…” you agree distantly, making a mental note to give Jungkook a good shove when this is all over. Well, two can play at this game. “Jungkook is teaching me a lot about how you guys run your business.” You add pointedly, earning a leg kick in return. “It’s very interesting to see from a law perspective.” More like from a human perspective. 
“Oh, you must be very impressed,” his father says proudly, adjusting the collar of his shirt. “We’ve all worked extremely hard to get where we are.” Because turning things to gold at the press of a finger is truly such a taxing job.
“I’m certainly surprised,” you say back, sending a patient but stiff smile their way. They return the favor easily. Maybe you’re more like these people than you thought. “It’s a big change from what I’m used to.” Jungkook smacks his leg against yours, and you retaliate not a moment afterwards.
“I’m sure,” his mother says, voice sickly sweet. “But you’ll be able to adjust in no time. It’s definitely a level up, is it not?”
Jungkook looks like a lost child in a grocery store aisle, eyes wide as they flit back and forth between you and his parents, hurling thinly-veiled insults at each other like it’s nobody’s business. 
“It’s different,” you respond. 
“Well, I’m sure that Jungkook is doing all that he can to accommodate you,” his father says. “Sometimes the people he chooses to date are… not ideal for this sort of lifestyle. We hope that you are able to adjust quickly. We understand that this is a lot.”
“I certainly hope that I’m a good match, then,” you finish, because something inside of you can’t bear to let Jungkook’s stuffy, elitist parents get the last word. 
The rest of the meal is rather silent, save for a few mindless comments about how poorly Jungkook’s decorated his dining room. You and Jungkook have been warring underneath the dinner table all evening, your shins undoubtedly sporting bruises, because apparently everything the two of you are saying to his parents is wrong. Jungkook’s parents either don’t know or don’t care, because they don’t say anything about the tension that settled over the table like a cloud of fog, thick and potent. 
When everyone’s finished eating, Jungkook’s parents head straight to the door, determining that their contributions to his evening and his penthouse are enough—for now. Who knows if or when they’ll return. You and Jungkook have no choice but to see them off, rounding out the night just as you started: fake, empty smiles. 
“It was lovely to meet you, Y/N,” his mother tells you, hand clutching her purse. “I hope that we may see each other again sometime soon.”
“Yes, I am looking forward to it,” you say with glee, knowing that the chances of you never having to speak to her again are well in your favor. 
“Nice work, son,” his father says, a heavy hand on Jungkook’s shoulder. “Just let us know if you ever need anything.”
“Will do,” Jungkook promises distantly. You can tell that Jungkook doesn’t ask his father for advice too often. 
You bid your goodbyes and Jungkook shuts the door behind them, and it’s almost as the atmosphere immediately begins to clear, the air conditioning cycling out the tension, like a breath of fresh air. 
“Ugh, thank God that’s over,” you huff out, already itching to get out of this dress and back into your own clothes. It was gorgeous at first, but now it’s just an ugly reminder. 
“Come on, it wasn’t that bad,” Jungkook says. 
“’Wasn’t that bad’?” You repeat. It’s as if the words went in through Jungkook’s one ear and right out the other. “Are you serious? It was unbearable. Your parents were judging me from the moment I opened the door. No wonder you’ve never had a lasting girlfriend. I couldn’t think of anyone who would want to deal with that.”
“Excuse me?” Jungkook says, rounding on you as fire burns in his eyes. “What do you mean, ’that’?”
“I mean that I don’t know how on Earth people just accept the fact that in other people’s eyes, they’ll never be good enough?” You tell him like it’s obvious, because it is. This sort of life has been so ingrained into Jungkook’s head that he doesn’t even recognize it as unwelcoming and stifling. “I couldn’t stand being your girlfriend. Your parents are judgy and rude, and you all act like people who don’t come from as much money and power as you have no business sitting where you sit.”
“So your best approach was to shade and insult my parents in return?” He combats. “I would hate to be your boyfriend. My parents get more aggressive when people fight them, but you shove me under the table when I try to get you to back down? Just so you can have the final word to two people you’ll probably never see again?”
“The fact that anyone has dated you astounds me,” you tell him. 
“The fact that nobody’s dated you doesn’t astound me,” Jungkook spits back. 
You frown, embers flaring in your boiling blood. What, did Jungkook think you were going to enjoy yourself tonight? By pretending to be some sort of ditzy, desperate-to-please girlfriend? “You’re welcome for doing you a favor and not just straight up telling your parents you’ve been assigned a minder because you can’t handle your own powers. Don’t expect me to do it again.”
“I’m not planning on it,” Jungkook mumbles to himself, just loud enough for you to hear. 
“Fine.”
“Fine.”
You and Jungkook march down opposite hallways, desperate for this night to be over. You tear off the dress and let it sit at the foot of the bed, taunting you. 
There is no way in hell you are ever leaving this place. 
Tumblr media
The time spent at work is allocated half towards following Jungkook around like an invisible puppy with a personal vendetta against him, making sure that he doesn’t turn, and half towards wishing that something actually interesting will happen. Jungkook runs so tight a ship that nobody ever seems to want to do anything fun or exciting, no doughnuts, no inside jokes, no pranks. Just an endless cycle of trying desperately to please the unpleasable.
Admittedly, nowadays, you don’t really mind being here as much as you used to, when you would mentally criticize every person that walked through the glass doors to Jungkook’s office, hands filled with stacks of paper and manila folders, plopped onto Jungkook’s desk one by one. Jungkook’s started to keep extra food up in his office, the mini-fridge by his bookshelves constantly filled with takeaway salads and fruit. Apples are a definite no-go because they’re too loud, and you can only ever risk eating salads when nobody’s around to hear you pop the plastic top off of the container, but other than that, it’s nice.
Jungkook has pretty good taste in food, too, which is an added bonus. Though anything is a leg up from what you normally eat.
And even though you’ve begun to start roaming around, exploring the nooks and crannies that line the clean-cut layout, your favorite place to be is Jungkook’s office. He’s got these magnificent floor-to-ceiling glass windows, with a view directly over the biggest park in the city, thousands of feet up in the air. From up here, it almost feels as though you’re looking down at a different world, a different universe. It’s difficult to imagine that everyone down there, every ant-sized person walking along the sidewalk or resting on a park bench or ordering from a food stand, has lives of their own.
Especially when they are but specks of dust in yours.
Jungkook looks at this view forty hours a week. You wonder if he ever gets sick of it.
The door to Jungkook’s office creaks open as you’re staring out of the windows, watching as the clouds pass overhead. They look like little white dogs, like cotton candy, like angel wings.
“Mr. Jeon?”
The owner of the voice is the same man you berated Jungkook for shouting at a few weeks ago, the one who had turned in an analysis report a day late. He seems just as frightened of Jungkook now as he did back then, and it makes you wonder if any of Jungkook’s employees aren’t afraid of him.
“Here’s the completed budget report for the Lee Corporation for last fiscal year,” the man says, reaching a trembling hand out to lay a manila folder on Jungkook’s desk. Jungkook only looks up once he sees it out of his periphery, hand pausing mid-write, pen still hovering over the papers on his desk.
He meets the man’s eyes, and when he does, he cracks a small smile, this sort of barely-there grin, lips curling upwards ever so slightly. “Thank you. I appreciate it.”
It’s as if the man has won the lottery. He thanks Jungkook quickly before bouncing out of the room, steps much lighter, like a weight has been lifted off of his shoulders. You watch as he leaves the room, a smile etching itself onto your face. It’s rather incredible what a simple ‘thank you’ can do to people.
You don’t say anything to Jungkook, instead just turning back around to gaze out of the window. There’s an entire city below your feet, one that bustles around like bees in a hive, everyone with a place to be and things to do. There is this strange but comforting feeling of insignificance, one where you feel as though you could disappear and nobody would notice a thing. The rest of the world can and will move on without you. But that doesn’t mean that your life means nothing. It means that your life can be whatever you want to make of it, because in the grand scheme of things, nobody else will know what you have done.
History is like that, too. You must be remarkable to be remembered. But that doesn’t mean the unremarkable people were forgotten. They touched lives, too.
Staring out the window as the clouds swim over the sun, a light grey shadow casting itself over the park, you feel at peace.
“It’s nice, isn’t it?”
You jump at the voice, Jungkook’s presence next to you having gone totally unnoticed. You didn’t even hear him get up from his chair.
“How did you know I was here?” You ask.
“I could sense it," Jungkook says with a grin, making you raise an eyebrow. You’re invisible. “I’m kidding, I saw you come over here a bunch last week when you first got into my office and I figured you’d probably still be here.”
“You figured correctly,” you tell him.
“You know, I don’t spend enough time looking out these windows,” Jungkook admits, and you aren’t sure if it’s to you or himself. “I’m always staring at my computer or writing something at my desk with my head down. I’ve got the best view in the whole city and sometimes, I don’t even remember what it looks like.”
“You work hard,” you tell him, because that’s something that is undeniable about who he is and what he does. “But you deserve to give yourself a break, every now and then.”
“For lunch breaks, the first thing I do is get out of my office. I spend all day in there and when it’s finally time for me to put work on pause, I rush out of the room like it’s on fire,” Jungkook comments. “Maybe I should stay up here every once in a while instead.”
“It’s not like I’ll be going anywhere,” you joke.
“You can, you know,” Jungkook tells you. “You don’t have to stay up here all day.”
“I know,” you say. “But I don’t really mind it. I like being here. It’s calming, in a way.” In a way that you can’t explain. Like you’re stuck in freeze frame while everyone else moves around you. Like you’re watching a movie about everybody’s lives but your own. Like you’re a spectator in your own body. “Plus, the view is gorgeous.”
“It is,” Jungkook agrees.
You stand there in silence for a few more moments, the only sounds filling the room your inhales and exhales, soft and slow, your hearts beating in time. Jungkook is more than a foot away from you but here, in his office, looking out over the world, he has never felt closer.
“Thank you,” you whisper, letting the words hang in the air in front of you.
“For what?” Jungkook asks.
“For listening to me.”
You feel Jungkook turn to you, and when you dare to look up at him, you meet his hazy brown eyes, warm and sparkly. He looks like a goddamn celebrity, like a magazine cover come to life, crisp shirt collars and fancy Italian shoes, glossy brown hair and perfect skin. He smiles at you, this homey sort of thing that makes you feel like summer is running through your veins, like the rays of the sun are pressing against your skin.
“Of course,” he tells you.
Jungkook is a lot of things. He’s unabashedly gorgeous and outrageously wealthy. He walks around like he owns everything that he touches. His house is clean and chic and minimalist, almost like nobody lives there at all. He’s determined and a workaholic, and hates admitting when he’s wrong.
But maybe, just maybe, in the white afternoon light of his office, the rest of the world underneath his feet, standing next to you as the two of you stare out in a city you call your own, he’s not that bad.
Tumblr media
Being alone in Jungkook’s penthouse is, to put it lightly, absolutely terrifying.
It’s hard to believe that Jungkook--and maybe a girlfriend for a brief period--has occupied this entire space on his own, no one else to talk to, no one else to spend time with, no one to occupy his massive couches or fill up the chairs in his dining room.
You’ve always wondered why rich people buy the biggest houses. Sure, it’s because they’re rich, and because they can afford it, but it’s impossible for one person, or even two, to make the entire place feel like their own. You leave countless rooms untouched, meant for guests that you never have and parties that you never host. It’s like you’ve moved into half of a house, a quarter of a mansion. What’s the point of having so much space if you don’t ever have anyone to fill it up?
Normally you wouldn’t leave Jungkook’s side, following him around the city whenever he has errands to run or needs to dash back to work to pick up something he had forgotten. But Jungkook hasn’t been turning anything lately, even when you sleep in four hours later than he does, even when he stays up into the early hours of the morning while you pass out before it’s midnight. It’s like he’s somehow lost the will for his magic entirely, like it’s vanished from his body.
Well, you’re not complaining. That just means you’re one step closer to finishing your sentence.
Jungkook’s penthouse feels bigger when he’s not around. Even though you hardly ever see each other while you’re at home, the mere knowledge of his presence makes you feel like you’re not alone. Makes you feel like there is someone else in this little corner of the world.
Everything in here has always looked untouched. Like it doesn’t belong to anybody, like a house listing come to life. His marble counters are always empty, his cabinets always closed and organized. His books are always alphabetized and the stack of art books on his coffee table has never been touched. All of the bedrooms look like they belong in a hotel. The bathrooms look like they belong in a museum.
Jungkook’s house has never felt like a home but then again, neither has yours.
Still, if you had to choose between living in your abandoned shack at the edge of town or living in an enormous penthouse in the center of the city, you would never look back at that old, dilapidated building. The difference between you and Jungkook is that Jungkook chooses to live in this tragically empty place.
You don’t think you’ll ever be able to understand Jungkook’s life. Not just the technicalities of the company he runs, the economics and business that he has spent his whole life mastering, but also the way he sees the world in terms of money and power, how everything has some sort of value, even people. Even you. His biggest concern has always been himself. How much money he has matters, how many investments his company owns matters, how the public views him matters. He has spent so long crafting this perfect image of himself that he’s willing to spend as much money as necessary to maintain it. 
Jungkook doesn’t even look at the total on the card reader when he purchases things. He simply tugs his silver card out of a sleek black wallet and swipes, crumpling the receipt up in his hand before shoving it into the pocket of his jeans. He comes back home to a gigantic penthouse with a gym and his pool and more bedrooms than he can count on both hands, to a personal chef in his kitchen making him five-star meals to last him the rest of the week. 
Money is never on his mind, but it is always on yours. 
When will you get enough to pay off your phone bill, will you ever be able to afford a repairman to fix the broken, exposed lightbulb above the back door, how many Campbell’s soups can you buy and still have enough funds to last you until the next day? What if, God forbid, the city comes knocking on your door and either evicts you or orders you to pay up for the three years you’ve been living in that house, rent-free? What will you do then?
Life is by no means easy for either of you, but Jeon Jungkook has never had to want for anything. If it isn’t handed to him, he works for it himself. If he can’t buy it, he’ll just make more money. If he doesn’t already own it, what’s stopping him?
People dream of having Jungkook’s life. People fear having yours. 
Alone in Jungkook’s apartment, the differences between the two of you have never been clearer. 
Your greatest fear is the fact that, in the past few weeks you have spent here, you are already becoming used to it. You are dreading going back to where you were before, stealing money from people off of the streets and living in a house in such disrepair that local nons think that it’s haunted. You fear that you will never want to leave. 
It’s such a terrifying feeling, isn’t it? Becoming attached to something. Feeling as though your life will be worse without it. Knowing that your life will be worse without it. 
There are parts of you that make you wish that life wasn’t so unfair. 
The living room is three times the size of the dining room but you hate eating there, sitting at an empty table with no one to talk to but suede chairs, reminding you that you don’t even have any friends to invite anyway. At least in the living room you can sit on the couch and watch television and pretend that you have at least some semblance of a life. 
You pick at a pre-made salad that has too much lettuce and not enough everything else—Jungkook needs a new chef, you decide, plucking out all of the croutons and slices of cheddar cheese, when the front door swings open, slamming against the wall adjacent to it as Jungkook storms inside. 
“Oh my God, what happened to you?” You exclaim, eyes practically bulging out of your head as you jump off of the couch. Even from here, you can see the dark bruising around Jungkook’s eye, purple and blue, the busted up knuckles clenched around the bag he’s carrying. There’s even a small streak of blood on his upper left cheek, already beginning to scab. 
“Nothing, I’m fine,” he says, wiping away the blood on his lip with the back of his hand. 
“No, you’re not,” you tell him, rushing up to meet him in the middle of the foyer, standing in front of him as you look up at his face with wide eyes. He waits there patiently, avoiding your gaze, steely eyes looking elsewhere, as you reach up to hold his head in your hands, tilting it from side to side. “What happened to you?”
“Some dudes jumped me in the parking lot on the way back,” Jungkook says casually. You’d almost believe he didn’t feel anything if he doesn’t wince when you press a gentle fingertip along the bruise on his jawline. He meets your frightened expression and smirks wickedly, something glinting in his eyes. “Don’t worry, I got ‘em good.”
“Are you alright?” You ask him, even though it’s obvious he’s not. “You aren’t seriously injured or anything, are you?”
“Don’t worry about it, Y/N,” Jungkook says with a sigh, even as he obeys your movements and moves his body pliantly to the feeling of your hands pressing against his skin. Most of the visible damage seems to be to his face and hands, and quite frankly, you’re not exactly sure if you want to see what’s underneath his dress shirt. “I’m strong. I work out and eat healthy and everything. I’ll be better in no time.”
“No, are you kidding?” You say, reaching out to grab his hand without a second thought, pulling him towards the nearest bathroom. “You can’t just leave it like this. Here, let me heal you.”
“I don’t need you to patch me up or anything,” Jungkook resists, frowning as you sit him down on the edge of the bathtub and begin to fish through his bathroom cabinets. “First aid isn’t in that one.”
“No, you idiot,” you chide him. “I’m not gonna patch you up. Aren’t you forgetting that I’m a healer?” 
“So what are you gonna do, then?” 
You finally find the first aid kit and pull it out, revealing rolls of gauze and bottles of rubbing alcohol and disinfectant. There’s even a couple of rows of Ibuprofen. “Well, you should be patched up anyway,” you decide, turning back to look at Jungkook’s face as he waits obediently on the edge of the tub. “But I can heal you faster than what time and medicine can do on their own.”
“You don’t have to,” Jungkook says softly. 
“Please, of course I do,” you reply instantly. You’re not gonna let Jungkook walk around like that. “We can’t have your pretty face all messed up, now can we?”
Jungkook cracks a small smile but it’s obvious that the simple gesture alone pains him, making him wince slightly as his lips turn upwards. You wet a face cloth with cold water and press it against Jungkook’s bruises, looking intently at his features as you move the cloth around, letting the cold water draw out the heat that sizzles beneath his skin. Jungkook watches you the whole time, his eyes never leaving yours, even as your brows furrow in concentration, determined to fix Jungkook back up so he’s brand new. Slowly, the bruises begin to fade, going from an angry violet to a light lavender, and then to a pink that could almost be mistaken for a heavy blush.
It feels weird, knowing that he’s right there. Knowing that he’s watching you, eyes following yours as they scan his face. His clean-cut jawline is a little swollen, perfect skin angry and marked, but his eyes are still the same. Still wide and bright, like a young child, like a baby deer learning to walk for the first time. They look almost caramel in the yellow light of the bathroom, flecks of gold to mirror the accents in the room. 
There’s something about them that makes you not want to turn away. 
When the bruises have faded, leaving only petal pink remnants along his skin, you move onto the small cut along his cheek. It’s rough and jagged, like the skin had been torn right through, a nick from a fingernail or a knuckle. It’s not long, but it is somewhat deep. You imagine it might scar permanently. 
Kneeling down in front of him, you pull out some rubbing alcohol and a cotton pad, dabbing a gentle amount onto the round before moving closer, holding his head in your hand as you reach out. 
“This might sting,” you say, like he doesn’t already know. 
“That’s alright,” Jungkook tells you. “Fix me up, doctor.”
At his cue, you softly press the cotton pad against the scab, rubbing away at it until it comes off cleanly, leaving only fresh, exposed skin behind. For wounds like these, a cloth won’t do. Your mother used to tell you that healing didn’t come from your hands, it came from your heart. That even if your fingertips had the magic, it was your heart that had the power to wield it. 
Slowly, you rest your palm against his cheek, rubbing your thumb along the cut. Jungkook blinks, big eyes shimmering, as you do so, and you feel trapped in his gaze. Like you couldn’t turn away even if you tried. Like you almost wouldn’t want to. His skin is baby soft, perfect, a far cry from the calloused pads of your fingertips, worn from so many days and nights out on the streets. 
There is magic in your fingertips, surely, but there is something different in your heart. Something that you don’t think you have the words to explain.
The cut seals up instantly, the skin patching over itself until nothing is left but a mark, a little scar that will stay there forever. And yet, you stay there, locked in his magnetic pull, like tearing away will hurt you rather than him. The cut is healed, and his bruises are fading, and there is no reason to stay like this. 
And yet. 
“There,” you whisper, watching the words appear between the two of you, lingering like ghosts. “All better.”
Jungkook grins. It doesn’t hurt him, but something in you feels a sharp jolt, an ache. Like a spark in the pit of your belly. Like magic in your veins. 
Tumblr media
Jungkook has been tearing his hair out over this one manila folder in front of him for the past twenty minutes. Every ten seconds he writes something down before scribbling it out, the ink bleeding through the paper to the next one. He flips through the files relentlessly, carelessly, until they’re all out of order and splayed all over his desk. He’s instructed the guard outside not to let anyone in, even if it’s some sort of emergency. 
You’ve seen Jungkook at work a lot, but you’ve never seen him like this. Even his anguished sighs are difficult to listen to. 
Creeping over to the wall that overlooks the rest of the office, Venetian blinds shielding the both of you from view, you crack open a slat, peeking out at everyone else. None of them pay any attention to Jungkook’s office, too busy worrying about the next report they have to complete and all of the office meetings they have to attend, so you take it as a good opportunity to turn visible. Just for a little bit. 
“You alright?” You ask, nearly making Jungkook fall out of his seat at the sound of your voice. 
“What?” He asks, surprised. “Oh, yeah, yeah, I’m fine.”
“What’s the matter?” You ask, because you’ve never seen Jungkook as stressed out as he is now. “What are you doing?”
“I’m trying to organize this new collective to monitor our investing habits so we can assess where investments need to be divvied up into in order for clients to find us worth of their own investments as opposed to other companies,” Jungkook explains, though he sounds positively exhausted while doing so, like the very mention of what he’s slaving over is enough to send him over the edge. “But no one can agree on how we can use this information to promote this company to our clients and the public. People invest in both of us either way.”
“You want people to invest more money in your company, don’t you?” You ask with a raised eyebrow. 
“Well, yeah.” 
“How much money does this company give to small businesses? To nonprofits and charity?”
Jungkook frowns, scrunching up his nose as he thinks. He clicks around on his computer for a few seconds before saying, “About five percent.”
“And your investments are public, correct?”
“Yes.” Jungkook nods. 
“You should be giving way more than five percent of this company’s investments to small, local businesses and charity,” you tell Jungkook, already worming your way behind his desk to look at what he’s looking at. You point to the numbers on his screen, single-digit percentages, some even less than one, being sent to local businesses, nonprofits, and charities. “Look at this. Ninety-five of your investments go right into stocks. If you invested more money into nonprofits and local businesses, people would see you taking the time to help boost the local economy and the organizations that serve it for free. Then, those businesses would invest in you in return, and clients would see that you’re investing in noble causes and give you more money as a thanks, which can then be funnelled back to small businesses and nonprofits.”
It’s a rather roundabout sort of proposal and you’re almost positive that it has no real footing anywhere in real economics and finance, but it makes sense to you. If you had money to invest in major companies, you would choose the ones that invest in the things that will benefit you, like local businesses and nonprofits. If you saw that the companies you were giving money to were simply giving it away to the stock market, you’d pull your money out. 
You know that the stock market is nothing but the world’s biggest economic gamble, but that doesn’t mean that you have to gamble with it. Companies that stand for what you stand for are much more appealing than companies with a bigger investment bank behind them. 
You turn to Jungkook, who is squinting at his computer screen as he fumbles around with the numbers, flicking from Excel sheet to Excel sheet, bouncing back and forth between the information online and the files on top of his desk. 
“Is that stupid?” You ask, breaking the silence. It’s not as if people know you for your groundbreaking economic policies. 
Jungkook spares one more glance over all of his files, and turns up to look at you. “No,” he tells you with a shake of his head. “It’s not.”
“Really?” You’re actually impressed with yourself. 
“Yeah,” Jungkook agrees happily. “You’re right—I’d want to know that my investments were going to a company with good morals that lifts up local businesses. It would encourage me to invest more, too.”
“It’s not a very sound economic theory…” You admit. Jungkook’s probably seasoned in how investments and the stock markets work, charts upon charts of client behavior that shapes the way he organizes his company. And you? You don’t have enough money to even buy food some days. 
“It doesn’t have to be,” Jungkook assures you. “Theory is total bullshit anyway, because nobody can predict what will happen with the economy. But human nature has always been reliably good. People like to know that their money is going to a good cause.”
“So, it helps?” You ask with a smile. 
Jungkook nods. “It does. It’s actually a great idea, Y/N. You might have a future in business.”
You scoff. “Me? I don’t know the first thing about this stuff.”
Jungkook shrugs. “Doesn’t matter. You don’t need to. You’re a good person who thinks about everyone, Y/N. That’s why you’d be good at business. Because your clients can trust you, and you’ll actually put your money where your mouth is.” 
“I guess,” you say unhelpfully. Just because you think about others doesn’t make you especially remarkable. It makes you human. Isn’t that how everyone’s supposed to be? “I just don’t think about clients and money like you do. Money’s always been really valuable to me, since I’ve never had much of it, but you guys see it as expendable. I need to know where my money goes, I don’t want to see it just vanish into the hands of someone else.” Jungkook’s nodding along, eyes looking intently at your own, like he’s committing the words you say to his memory. “I just think that people and companies with tons of money have a duty to give back to those who are less fortunate. That’s all.”
“That’s noble of you,” Jungkook says. 
“It’s just common sense,” you explain. “Why wouldn’t you want to do something like that?”
Jungkook heaves a sigh, a long, winded sort of one, like there’s a whole conversation behind it that he wishes he could have with you. But instead, he just shakes his head, a fond smile lacing its way across his features. He chuckles to himself. “Maybe you aren’t cut out for business after all, Y/N,” he tells you softly. “You have too big a heart.”
And maybe that’s true. Maybe you’re too kind, too generous, to ever make it in business. To succeed without losing every penny to your name. 
But if that’s the case, then where does Jungkook stand?
Tumblr media
When Jungkook stays at work late, the two of you eat dinner together. 
There’s just something so demoralizing about coming back to an empty house, letting the hollow sound of the door slamming shut echo throughout the room, and then marching off in different directions to spend the rest of the night alone. When it’s dark, and late, and you’re starving, it’s all you can do not to beg Jungkook to eat with you. Even if in silence. 
By the time you get home, your stomach is just about ready to consume the art books sitting in a neat stack at the top right corner of the coffee table. You begin to clear off some space for the both of you to eat as Jungkook heads towards the refrigerator, when not three seconds after, you hear him swear, “Oh, shit.”
“What’s the matter?” You call out. 
“We’re out of premade meals!” Jungkook shouts back. What? You could have sworn there were at least two full tupperwares still available. Actually, maybe you had eaten them for lunch… 
“Really?” You get up from the coffee table and make your way into the kitchen, where Jungkook is standing in front of a refrigerator with the entire middle section wiped clean, empty shelves mocking the both of you as you glare at them. “Oh, wow. Really.”
“I didn’t know we ate that much,” Jungkook comments, shocked at the sight before him. 
“What are we gonna do?” You ask. You’re hungry. 
“What do you mean?” Jungkook says with a laugh. He kneels down and begins to pull vegetables from the drawers, plucking different bottles from inside the fridge door and plastic cartons from the top shelves, the ones that you never dare touch. “We’ll cook something, obviously.”
“Can’t we just order takeout?”
“You don’t wanna cook something with me?” Jungkook asks, eyes wide and pouty. You shake your head guiltily. Is ordering a pizza really so much to ask? Jungkook narrows his eyes at you suspiciously, a grin pulling at his lips, before he nods knowingly. “Oh, I get it.”
“Get what?” You challenge. 
“You don’t know how to cook.”
“What? I know how to cook!” You cry out, aghast. True, your past meals have mostly involved warming food up in the microwave, but that counts, in your book. Jungkook frowns in disbelief. “I know how to use a microwave.”
Jungkook tosses his head back and laughs, this warm, hearty sound filling up the kitchen, before he starts placing all of the containers and bottles and vegetables he pulled out from the fridge onto the counter. “Okay, we’re going to make something together.”
“Seriously?” You say, borderline whining. “Can’t you just do it?”
“No,” Jungkook rolls his eyes, “because you have to help me. Kitchen’s orders.”
“You’re the kitchen!”
“Exactly,” Jungkook says, smiling to himself. He pulls out some more ingredients from the cabinets, hands deftly reaching for the exact ones he wants, until you have a collection of food, seasonings, and sauces on the countertop, and an apparent recipe to be made. 
“What are we making?” You ask, looking down at everything on the counter. All of these things can’t go into one dish… can they?
“An old family recipe,” Jungkook says. “Kimchi jjigae. It’s kimchi stew.”
“Is it easy?” 
Jungkook grins something wicked, something devilish. “It’s fun.”
He sets out to put a pot on the stove, turning the gas on, bouncing back and forth between the stovetop and the counter as you stand there like a floundering fish, waiting for him to either give you an instruction or do everything himself.
“Can you cut the green onions?” Jungkook asks as he adds water and what looks to be tiny little fish to the pot, reaching behind his back to gesture wildly at the ingredients sitting on the marble. 
“Which are those?” You scan the countertop. Your familiarity with food and recipes extends about as far as anything non-perishable that comes in a tin can. Never in your life have you seen so much laid out in front of you, all meant to go into the same meal. 
The metal lid clinks as Jungkook covers the pot to boil, turning around to join you at the counter, where you wait awkwardly in front of an unused chopping board, no knife in sight. 
“These,” he says, reaching over you to pull up several stalks of something that looks similar to the wild onions that grow in your backyard. He fishes through the drawers before he pulls out a kitchen knife, gently placing it in your hand as he moves around to grab all of the other ingredients he needs for the boiling water on the stovetop. 
Hesitantly, you line up the onions and begin to chop, carefully sawing through each one until it comes cleanly off of the stalk. It’s awfully time-consuming, especially since Jungkook seems to have already made the stock base in the time it’s taken you to cut one. Nevertheless, you persist, because Jungkook wants these to go in the pot, and you refuse to be seen as incompetent in the kitchen, especially when Jungkook seems to be rather proficient when it comes to cooking despite the fact that a chef makes the majority of his meals for him. 
Old family recipes die hard, you suppose. 
Jungkook turns around to check on you and grab a small red container of what looks to be some sort of spicy pepper paste. When he sees you carefully slicing through each onion stalk, he laughs. 
“Hey, what are you laughing at?” You say, pouting. You don’t think you’re doing a terrible job, even if you are a bit slow. 
“You,” Jungkook says with a grin, not even bothering to think of something else to say instead. “Here, let me show you.”
He comes to stand behind you, his torso pressing against your back, as he reaches his arms around you, hands gently resting atop your own. There is something in the way his breath hits your skin, tickles the part right behind your ear that’s always been sensitive, how he leans down to look over your shoulder. The rise and fall of his chest against you. Something strange and foreign and calming, like when you tense up right before you fall asleep.
Frozen, you watch with nervous eyes as he holds your hand in his own, grasping onto the knife. He stacks a few onion stalks next to each other on top of the cutting board and slowly begins to cut—thin, quick slices until he develops a rhythm, an imaginary beat to the drumming of his heart, to the pounding of your own. 
The seconds seem to drag on for eternity, as if every cut through the vegetable is done in slow-motion, like time has slowed down just for the two of you. His breath tickles your skin, hot and tingly and filled with fire, lighting sparks everywhere it touches. You think that, if you concentrate hard enough, you can hear the way his heart thumps like a bass drum, ringing in your ears. Or maybe that’s just you. 
When four green onion stalks have been cut down to their very tips, suddenly the world speeds up, like the breaths that have slowly been leaving your lips come out all at once, like your heart picks up time to a universal metronome, desperate to realign itself once more. 
“There,” Jungkook murmurs from behind you. The words are soft and distant, almost like someone else had uttered them. “All done.”
You blame the tears welling in your eyes on the onions. 
Tumblr media
Thirty minutes and an overwhelming amount of slicing different ingredients later, there is a boiling pot of kimchi stew on the stove, steaming up the inside of the glass lid that Jungkook has placed on top to keep it warm. He’s big on optimizing the time spent in the kitchen, cleaning up everything before you eat, stuffing all of the used plates and bowls and knives into the sink as they come, wrapping up the vegetables in the thin plastic bags that they came in and putting them back into the fridge. Jungkook says it’s because he doesn’t like having to clean the kitchen up after he’s eaten. You think it’s because he thinks you’ll run off and leave him to do all the work. 
You, admittedly, don’t make your own meals very often (or at all), but you can see the appeal. There’s something different about food that you make yourself, food that you turned from ingredients to a meal. Something rewarding. 
Or maybe it’s just because Jungkook did most of the cooking, and he’s got this inexplicable magic touch. 
“Good, right?” He asks when you’re finished, the both of you heading back to the kitchen to wash up the last of your dishes.
“It was okay,” you tease, even though your empty bowl says otherwise. There’s not a drop of soup, a scrap of food left inside of it, just an orange ring around the inside from the kimchi color. 
“Okay, Miss ‘Okay’,” Jungkook says, placing his bowl gently into the sink. “Hand me your thing, I’ll finish washing up.”
“You sure?” You ask. You feel like you’ve contributed absolutely nothing to the making of this dish. Not cooking it, not putting away the ingredients or washing the pot, nothing. The least you could do is clean up a couple of your bowls. Or put them in the dishwasher. 
“Yeah, don’t worry about it,” Jungkook says, hand already latching onto it. “Takes two minutes.”
“Okay,” you tell him, watching the bowls fill with soap as his big hands scrub away the remnants of a very delicious meal. 
You linger in the kitchen. Despite not really having anything else to do, you don’t want to go back to your room, or curl away in some corner of the apartment where Jungkook can’t find you. You’re finally spending time together. Isn’t that what you wanted?
“It was pretty good,” you add on belatedly, when Jungkook is just drying his hands on the dish towel. There’s a precarious stack of dishes, utensils, and pots on the drying rack, like adding one more chopstick will send the whole thing tumbling down, but Jungkook isn’t worried about it at all. Even though he likes cleaning stuff up, he doesn’t like putting it away. 
“Aha!” Jungkook shouts, pointing at you accusingly. “I knew you would like it.”
“You’re a good chef,” you tell him. Maybe kimchi jjigae is the only thing he’s good at making, but rather be a master of one than a jack of all trades but master of none. Though, you have to admit that Jungkook is a master of several trades, none of which you think you could ever do. “You should cook more.”
“I wish,” Jungkook says with a sigh. The two of you have retired to the leather couch, the conversation drifting away from the kitchen and towards the sofas. When he collapses on the cushions, he relaxes, like the feeling is sucking out all of the tension in his body. “Every time I get back from work, I’m so drained and exhausted. I just want to go to sleep.”
“You weren’t tired tonight,” you point out. 
“No,” Jungkook says. The words are distant and faintly register in his mind, almost like the realization has just dawned on him for the first time, “I wasn’t.”
“Is there something else you wanna do?” You ask, not feeling particularly lethargic either. Normally, you’d spend the rest of the night raiding the rest of Jungkook’s amenities, watching old shows on his television or taking a bath until your body looks like a raisin. Something you can do by yourself, something that you’d want to do by yourself to make up for the fact that Jungkook doesn’t ever want to do anything with you. Watching him at work is getting less boring, because you’re actually starting to interact, but at home, you go right back to square one. Or, you did. “Watch a movie, or anything?”
“Nah, I’m alright,” Jungkook shakes his head, scrunching up his nose. You watch him as he chews the inside of his cheek, finger tracing over the scar that’s been left from that night, the night you patched him up. You’re a healer, but some things are meant to leave marks. You almost think that Jungkook is going to up and leave, heave himself off of the floor and spend the rest of the night alone in his bedroom, but then, he turns to you and he asks, “How often do you heal people?”
“I haven’t in a while,” you admit. Not because the opportunity has never presented itself, but you never had anyone to heal. “I used to when I was a kid, a lot. You know, scraped knees and paper cuts.”
“What about you?” Jungkook asks. “Do you have to heal yourself as well?”
“No,” you explain, “healers’ bodies heal by themselves.” It’s why, whenever you get back to your shack after crashing into a tree on the sidewalk that you hadn’t spotted, or stubbed your toe on the leg of a table, or pulled a muscle from stretching too far, you let yourself rest, and your body does the work for you. “But healing isn’t… it isn’t something I do very often. I turn invisible much more.”
“I can tell,” Jungkook muses. “But you’ve been invisible around me so much that it feels like I can still see you.”
“That’s because I’m always in your office when I’m invisible,” you point out. Jungkook knows you’re there because you wouldn’t be anywhere else. Where would you even go, when the whole point is to watch him? “In a place like this, there is no way you would be able to find me.”
“You wanna bet?”
“You know what, yes, I do,” you say, because Jungkook can’t possibly think his human-snuffing skills are as good as yours. Especially when the only person he’s trying to find is invisible. “You think you’re such a hotshot, hmm? Try and find me, then.”
“First floor only,” Jungkook rules. “And, when I do, I get to turn something.”
“Fine,” you agree, only because you know that that’s not going to happen. “One thing. That’s strike two, though.”
“You won’t tell,” Jungkook chides, eyes narrowed. 
“Will I?”
“Twenty seconds!” Jungkook says, already beginning to count down. “Nineteen, eighteen—!”
You turn invisible at once, not wasting a second, scurrying off down one of the hallways. There are plenty of places to hide in Jungkook’s house, from the walk-in closets in every bedroom to the one-foot-tall gap underneath every bed. But you won’t go for one of those, because Jungkook expects you to. He’s going to hunt around his entire house, looking in all of the nooks and crannies, the armoires and cabinets and cubbyholes, because he thinks that that’s where you’ll be hiding. But the truth is that there is no way that Jungkook will be able to find you when he can’t see you, because he doesn’t know what he’ll be looking for. 
So, you pick the second-to-last bedroom down the hall, and you wait. You’d sit down on the mattress, but Jungkook easily be able to spot a dip in the comforter, so you stand, right next to the door, holding your breath. If Jungkook really does think he can sense your presence, or whatever psychic nonsense he’s on about, then he should have no problem finding you. 
You hear Jungkook’s voice echoing down the hallway, a sickly sweet singsong as he walks into every room. 
“Y/N…” He calls out, like a ghost in a horror movie. “Where are you?”
From your angle, you can peer down the corridor, watch as he trickles in and out of each room after five minutes, no doubt searching through every one with both of his arms out, desperate to crash into you. Good thing you’re standing, otherwise Jungkook might accidentally elbow you. Slowly, he makes his way out of the room right before yours, casually walking towards you. You suck in a quick breath, holding yourself perfectly still.
“Are you here?” Jungkook flips his head around the doorframe, a foot away from where you’re standing. He isn’t looking right at you, thank God, otherwise you think you might just burst into laughter. “Hmm, I think you are.”
He begins to walk around the room, one hand tracing over the quilted pattern on the comforter, the other reaching out, grabbing fistfuls of air. He looks like someone’s blocked his vision, wandering around aimlessly as he tries to find something to cling onto. You bite your lip, refusing to laugh and give yourself away as he makes his way into the bathroom, singing your name like a chant, a curse to be laid upon you. When he obviously has no luck, he returns to the bedroom, eyes narrowed, as if that will better help his vision. 
You don’t think you’ve ever held your breath for this long, lungs about to burst, but you can’t let Jungkook find you. There’s more than just your powers on the line, and his reward. There’s your pride, and his massive ego that you refuse to stroke. The fact that he looks absolutely ridiculous is also doing nothing to aid you, but giving yourself up would be a metaphorical death sentence. 
Jungkook has one foot out of the door, already heading towards the last bedroom in the hallway, when you crack. You sputter out a half-breath, this miniscule exhale, and he stops in his tracks, turning around. You freeze up, hoping that maybe Jungkook will just think it was a trick of his own ears. 
“Y/N?” He taunts. He looks around the room again, trying to see if the wind is blowing a different way, if there is something different. He almost doesn’t notice you. 
Almost. 
You turn in shock when Jungkook reaches a hand out, his fingers pinching at your lower torso, shrieking as you practically topple over, Jungkook’s arms the only things that prevent you from diving head first onto the floor. He encases you in his hold as you sink to the floor in defeat, laughing as he follows you, one arm holding your waist as the other wraps around your back. He chuckles to himself while you curl up in shame, desperate not to meet your eyes. Your skin sizzles where his fingers had touched it, like oil in a pan after it’s been taken off of the stove, like the remnants of a flame, embers left to burn into ashes. It feels like your body is on fire. 
“Found you,” Jungkook teases, but it’s soft and sweet and fond. “I told you, I just know.”
“You just heard me breathe,” you defend yourself, because the former is impossible to accept. 
“Whatever you want to say to make yourself feel better.” He grins, cheeky and prideful, making you shove his head away with the palm of your hand. 
“Fine, whatever,” you say, resigning yourself to the fact that you lost this round. “What do you want to turn? The bed frame? The door knob? That really ugly pot in the living room?”
“Hey, that pot isn’t ugly,” Jungkook exclaims. You frown at him. “Okay, it’s only a little bit ugly.”
“For someone with so much money, you sure don’t have the best taste,” you tell him, even though everything else in his house reads expensive like nothing else. That pot is just weirdly out-of-place. “Maybe the gold will make it look better.”
“What’s this?” Jungkook asks, reaching a hand out from behind you to toy at the bracelet on your wrist, this silver chain with a couple of charms dangling from it. It’s rusted beyond belief, from rain, from humidity, from wear, but you refuse to take it off, even when it loses what’s left of its shimmer, even when the silver fades to a scratchy red iron. 
“An old bracelet,” you say, fingers instinctively making to play with it, rubbing away at the metal. “From my mom.”
“You wear it every day,” Jungkook notices. 
“I never take it off,” you say. 
“It’s pretty,” Jungkook tells you, and you know that he isn’t just saying that. That he means it, despite its abysmal condition. The years have not been kind to it, but then again, they haven’t been very kind to you either. “It must be really special.”
“It is.” You shuffle the bracelet around so that all five of the charms are in view. “She would buy a new charm every year for my birthday.”
“I like this one,” Jungkook says, pointing to the milk carton charm. “It’s cute.”
“Yeah…” you trail off. The bracelet isn’t much, but it’s all you have left of a childhood that you had been robbed of. You had to grow up too fast, that you know, but at least this bracelet reminds you that you are never too old for your memories. 
“Can I turn it?” Jungkook asks. It’s as if you can see the words leave his lips, resting in front of you, waiting for your response. 
You turn around to face him, eyes wide. Your hand goes to rest atop the bracelet protectively, the idea of letting someone else touch it almost unfathomable. 
“You can say no,” Jungkook quickly stammers out, face beet red. “It was just—you wear it so much, and it looks like the silver is fading, so I was thinking maybe the gold would… fix it up a bit, or something. Make it look new again. Ignore me, you don’t have to say yes, it was just a suggestion.”
Your fingers drop into your lap as you look at him, expression softening. Here, in this unused guest bedroom, Jungkook looks nervous, lost, stumbling over his own words like he isn’t sure of himself anymore. He looks away from you, eyes already beginning to scan the room for something else to turn instead, doubtful you would even agree to such a wild request. It is your bracelet, after all. Why would he do something like that for you?
“You want to?” You ask him, hopeful and wishing. 
Jungkook nods, a smile tugging at his lips. “I do.”
“Then you can,” you say, holding out your wrist to him, the charms dangling over your laps. “Please.”
Jungkook’s shocked that you even said yes, but he scrambles to twist you around, moving your bodies so you aren’t pressed against each other like two peas squished inside of a pod. In this new position, you’re facing each other, staring right at each other as Jungkook reaches out a tentative hand, delicate fingers padding against your wrist. He breathes, and so do you, because you’ve gotten so used to the way this bracelet has looked, so familiar with every rust and crack and dent, knowing that it has remained unchanged for years. 
But this isn’t a change. It’s a rebirth. It’s something different, something fresh, something to remind you that not all is lost. That old memories can become new once more. 
Slowly, as Jungkook presses soft fingertips against the metal, sparks fly. A golden sheen wraps around the bracelet, inch by inch, leaving behind this unmistakeable shimmer, glinting in the sunlight. You can’t tear your eyes away, watching the magic unfold in real time, the silver vanishing before you. The gold consumes it, erasing all of the rust, the wear and tear, until it looks brand new.
Your mother would have loved it. 
“Is that strike two?” Jungkook asks, a cherry red blush decorating his cheeks. 
“Thank you,” you breathe out, not caring if it’s strike two or strike two hundred. Your fingers press against the metal, smooth and shiny, the bumpy texture gone. It must be worth thousands, now. But to you, it is priceless. “It’s beautiful.”
Jungkook nods, and you can distantly feel the weight of his gaze on you. 
“I know,” he says. 
Tumblr media
You can’t sleep. 
You’ve slept better here than you have for the past three years of your life. At this point, sleeping on cement would be more comfortable than your bed back at your own house, but here, the soft, plush mattress takes away all of the exhaustion that manifests itself in you throughout the day. Not to mention the fact that for the first time in over a decade, you finally have a normal routine, an internal clock to direct your body, rather than the other way around. There is something soothing in knowing exactly what the next day will bring. Something that doesn’t keep you up with worry.
But tonight, you are wide awake. 
The golden bracelet on your wrist clinks against itself as you sit up, rubbing at the gunk that’s collected in your eyes. You’ve been keenly aware of its existence on your wrist much more in the past several days, ever since Jungkook turned it from its previous faded silver, fingers instinctively toying with it whenever there’s nothing on your mind—and even when there is. 
What you fear most is the fact that you feel as though you are relying on Jungkook to be there more and more, counting on the fact that you know he will be by your side no matter where you are, no matter what you do. You are relying on him to be there, on his house to be there, shaping the way that you run your life based on the belief that at the end of the day, he will be asleep under the same roof as you. 
You pull yourself out of bed. Maybe a night spent alone will remind you of the days where you would watch the moon move across the sky, sitting underneath trees and counting the stars that you can see. Remind you that no matter what, the moon will always be there for you, too. Remind you that this, all of it, is temporary. 
You know that you aren’t allowed to go up to the second floor of Jungkook’s apartment, and that you’ve never been solely because Jungkook requested that you stay downstairs, a promise you have kept throughout the weeks. But there must be some appeal to the rooftop, you think, because Jungkook never comes downstairs whenever he’s having a restless night. Besides, it’s not as if you have any plans to go into his bedroom. 
Softly, you creep upstairs, hand dragging along the golden rail, feet leaving creases in the carpet. The top of the stairs opens up into a general hallway, a dark wooden door undoubtedly leading towards his bedroom, while the walls on the other side turn to glass, leading towards the pool. You tiptoe down the hallway, making sure to avoid making too much noise by Jungkook’s bedroom door, passing by the gym that Jungkook must use all of the time, whenever he’s not around to bother you. The glass door at the end of the hallway must exit out to the pool, so you twist the doorknob and push it open, the cool summer atmosphere hitting you like a breath of fresh air. 
All of the lights are on outside, this soft white that reflects off of the metal railing and the pool water, crashing in waves against the tiled edges. You think it’s just for show, like how people leave their Christmas lights on twenty-four hours a day, visible through their windows, but then you round the corner and see him.
Jungkook sits along the edge of the water, legs swishing around in the pool, as he looks up at the sky. The summer breeze blows through his hair, messy and loose, the way it looks right when he gets out of the shower, before he puts any product into it. Whatever he’s playing with in his hand glints in the lights, that distinctive yellow glow. It must be a coin or something, something small, something to keep his fingers occupied. 
“Are we considering that strike three?”
He whips around when he hears your voice, hears the way the pool water carries it across to him. 
“I thought you promised never to come up here,” he muses back. 
“Then I guess maybe both of us can be forgiven,” you suggest.
You amble over to him, crouching down to dip your feet in as well. You seat yourself along the edge of the pool beside him as the water sloshes around, the sensation sending shivers down your spine despite the humidity in the air. 
“Can’t sleep?”
Jungkook shakes his head. “My body’s tired but my mind isn’t.”
“What’s that?” You ask, pointing at the coin in his hand. It isn’t a form of currency that you recognize, certainly nothing used here. 
“A family heirloom,” Jungkook tells you, holding it out for you to see. It’s covered in a thin layer of cold but you think that you can make out some sort of crest, an emblem or insignia above the coat of arms. “Apparently it had been stolen from someone of royalty or high status back in the day. My family turned it into gold and made it ten times more valuable.”
“Oh, but I pickpocket a few people and suddenly I get sentenced by the Realm to be a minder, I see how it is,” you joke, rolling your eyes. Your eyes glaze over the crest, tracing the lines of a lion, a spear, a shield. It must mean something to someone, but to you and Jungkook, it could be anything. 
“Hey, but being my minder hasn’t been terrible, has it?” Jungkook asks, mockingly offended. His lips curl down into a pout as he looks at you, a hand on his heart like it’s been punctured by your words.
“It’s…” You begin. You suppose that it hasn’t been terrible. In the beginning, it was positively nightmarish, left you feeling like there was no way you would ever complete your sentence. Now, there’s this weird, hidden part of you that doesn’t want to leave. The part of you that has become attached to this world, this lifestyle. The part of you that relies on there being another person in your life to be with. “It’s not that bad.”
“You know what, I’ll take it.” Jungkook grins. “Even though I know you secretly love me.”
You give Jungkook a shove, pushing him on his side. “You wish.”
He laughs, pulling himself back up off of the cement, knocking his shoulder into yours. “I know that we both kind of didn’t have a choice in any of this,” he tells you, looking up at the stars, watching their faint light, twinkling from millions of light years away. “But I think I really needed you here.”
“Oh, now he admits he needs a minder,” you say sarcastically, flinging your arms out in front of you. 
Jungkook chuckles. “I didn’t realize I turned so much until you forced me to stop cold turkey.”
You nod. The truth is, you can’t blame Jungkook for his turning habits. You can’t blame him for living the way that he lives, when it’s the only thing he’s ever known. When the two most important adults in his life turn like wildfire, when they taught him everything he knows. But Jungkook is his own person, now, not a product of his parents, anymore. He has his own choices to make. He can become whoever he wants to be. 
He has become someone he wants to be. 
Jungkook’s magic habits aren’t any fault of his own as much as yours aren’t, either. They were born out of ignorance, out of necessity. Out of the fact that neither of you have ever known a world where you didn’t have powers, where you didn’t feel as though you needed to use them. You couldn’t imagine not having your magic. You know that Jungkook feels the same. 
“Why did you?” It’s as if the words don’t even belong to you. Like someone else has spoken them—the moon, the sky, the stars. 
Jungkook purses his lips, and sighs. “It was all I had ever known.”
Jungkook grew up drunk on his powers. You wonder if he’s sobered up now. 
(You wonder if you had anything to do with it.)
“When I was little, my parents gave me that whole ‘you’re different, and that makes you special’ talk. They told me that my powers were valuable. A gift. And that people with gifts like mine must never waste them. That if we had been given this magic, we ought to use it, right? So that’s what I did. God, every day I would turn a new toy gold, and then I would get another one to replace it, and I would turn that one gold, too. My parents probably sold that to our banks, another hundred thousand dollars into their pockets,” Jungkook says, forcing out a laugh at the memory. The thought is rather endearing, when you think about it. Little Jungkook turning a stuffed bear gold, crying when it isn’t soft and fuzzy anymore. 
“And my parents encouraged me. They told me that I was doing the right thing, that I wasn’t letting my gift go to waste. You saw them that evening that they came over. They were turning things gold left and right. Things that I had wanted to stay their natural material. Like that bowl for my keys. Do you know how easily gold is scratched?” He exclaims, gesturing frantically in front of him. “I purposefully kept that as the clay it was made out of. And now it’s gold.”
“A modern day crisis,” you joke. 
“I guess…” Jungkook begins, but the words trail off and he pauses, almost like nothing he says will be correct. “I guess I just never knew the difference between not wanting my magic to be in vain, and not wanting to ever stop using it. Like you. You only heal when you need to. And even then, you don’t treat it like this precious gift. You treat it like something you owe to others.”
“That’s because without other people to heal, my power is useless,” you explain. Being able to heal others has no direct benefit for you. It doesn’t make you stronger, or faster, or better. It is a gift that is meant to be shared. “It’s different.”
“Every time I turn something, I feel like shit afterwards,” Jungkook admits to you. “Like I’ve turned so many things, that I don’t have the right to do it anymore. Like I’ve exhausted my magic.”
“You feel guilty,” you explain to him, resting a hand on top of his own, his fingers losing their grip on the coin he’s been tossing between them. “And that’s okay,” you tell him, meeting his eyes with your own. “Your parents are right—what you have, this power that you possess, it is a gift. It has made your life better in a way that nothing else could. But your fear of letting it go to waste, of not truly appreciating it for what it is, is a two-way street.”
Jungkook blinks at you, petal pink lips parted ever so slightly. 
“Wasting a gift by never using it is the same as wasting it by overusing it, because it loses its specialness. When you turn things now, it doesn’t feel amazing or blessed or exciting, because it’s lost the ability to feel like that for you. It’s almost second-nature, at this point,” you say.
“Then what do I do?” He asks, feeling helpless. “How do I make it feel special again?”
You squeeze his hand in your own, making him look up at you, the pool water reflected in his big brown eyes, like a warm chocolate ocean. “You only use it on things that make you feel like a better person.” Things that make Jungkook feel special, as opposed to things that make his magic feel special. “Not just things that will put more money in your bank account, or things that will make your house decor nicer. Things that you really, truly care about.”
Jungkook’s eyes glance downward at something, but he nods. He breathes out this exhale, this heavy sort of breath, like he’s trying to reteach himself the things that make him tick. Things like alphabetized books, and homemade kimchi stew. 
“Gifts like that only come once in a lifetime,” you say. “Remarkable things don’t happen to us all the time.” You know this, because it’s true. Because you’ve lived it.
Because in another life, in another universe, there is a you who can’t turn invisible, can’t heal people, and there is a Jungkook, too, one who can’t turn whatever he pleases into gold. And they would live their whole lives not knowing what it would be like to have these powers, to ease their way of life. And they would never meet each other, either. Too busy trapped on opposite sides of the world, too busy to worry about anybody but themselves. 
“So we have to learn to treasure them.” It feels as though you’re drowning in him. Like you’re floundering, barely staying afloat. “We have to make sure that they always feel special to us.”
You curl your hand around his own, lacing your fingers together as your palms rest against each other’s. You watch as his gaze drifts down to where your hands are interlocked, a bridge between the two of you, a lifeline that connects the two lives you had lived without each other in them. 
“Do you understand?” You ask. You can see the words as they appear, watch as they linger in between the two of you, hot summer breaths on a cool summer night. 
He squeezes your hands together, and he smiles, warm and round and real. He looks at you, and he is there, he is sitting by your side. And he is beautiful and extraordinary and remarkable. And he says, “I’m starting to.”
Tumblr media
You wake up the next morning to find a shimmering piece of parchment sitting on the dresser in your bedroom. 
As declared by the Realm, its leaders, and its government, it reads, 
The recipient, Y/N, has successfully completed her sentence of community service as mandated by the courts. She no longer needs to serve as the minder to Jeon Jungkook, and may return to her former residence. 
Though the sentence has been carried out, The Realm, its leaders, and its government, reserves the right to re-charge the recipient for the crimes for which she had been originally tried should she commit them again. Should this instance occur, the option for community service will not be available. 
We thank you for your service.
Oh. 
Already? 
It feels like you just started. Like it was only yesterday that you stormed up to the front door of Jungkook’s penthouse, watched as he crumpled up the parchment and tossed it into the bin. Like it was only yesterday you reappeared at his office, this time with a declaration that won’t be so easily destroyed. 
You wonder why this one is all sparkly as well. 
You don’t know exactly what prompted the end of your sentence, what duties you had somehow fulfilled to earn you your freedom. What is the Realm searching for? What data are they using to determine whether or not you have met your goal? It certainly couldn’t have just been the fact that Jungkook hasn’t turned in a while. Not turning is not the same as not wanting to turn. 
So what changed?
You stare down at the parchment, each word leaving you more confused than the word before it. 
It isn’t over already, is it?
Knowing that you are now free to return back to your own house means that your worst fear has been realized. You don’t want to. 
You want to stay here, in Jungkook’s massive penthouse, relishing in the glory and wealth that comes alongside it. You want his chef to make pre-made meals for you and the extra kimchi stew he keeps in the fridge. You want Jungkook’s five thousand different streaming services and enough books to last you several lifetimes. You want the sense of normalcy that staying here has given you, the regular routine that you have so effortlessly fallen into. You want the late-night pool chats and rounds of hide-and-seek. 
Why would you want to give up all that you have?
“You want fried or poached eggs?” Jungkook knocks on your closed bedroom door, tapping softly with his knuckles, already awake and ready to make breakfast. 
“Either,” you tell him, glaring down at the parchment with furrowed brows. You’re too afraid to touch it, too afraid to even look at it any closer. Because that will make it real. 
“Alright,” Jungkook calls. “It’ll be ready in ten! Got freshly-squeezed orange juice too!” You can hear his footsteps as he heads back down the corridor, the thump, thump, thump of his fuzzy slippers against the hardwood floor. 
“Coming,” you say weakly, too focused on the glowing paper on the dresser. 
 Just because you can go back to your house doesn’t mean you have to. Just because you can go back to your old life, doesn’t mean you have to. 
You grab the paper and stuff it in an old tote bag, covering it with old clothes, memories of the former world you lived in. Not anymore. 
After all, isn’t this the life you’ve always dreamed of?
Tumblr media
Kimchi stew is, as it stands, delicious, but it can’t be the only thing that the two of you ever cook together. 
Jungkook does all of the grocery shopping, mostly because the both of you know that if you went out to the store with a list of ingredients, you would be lost for days searching for them. So when he returns home with three tote bags filled with ingredients, your mouth already starts to water. 
“What are we making today, chef?” You ask, bounding into the kitchen as Jungkook begins to unpack. 
“Another Korean recipe,” Jungkook says happily, pulling out a bright yellow pack of thin grey noodles. “Japchae!”
“Sounds delicious,” you say, though at this point he could make you microwave mac-and-cheese and you’d snarf it down like nothing else.
“You bet it is.” Jungkook grins, slowly dumping out the rest of the contents of the bags. They are filled to the brim with vegetables and seasonings, peppers and zucchini and everything in between, the makings of a colorful little homemade dish. 
Jungkook seems to be making more time to actually cook things these days, fishing through the cabinets regularly to see what meals he can make with all of the ingredients in his kitchen. The chef only comes once every two weeks now, and usually brings with him any groceries that Jungkook has personally requested. He’ll ask you what you think of a new recipe that he wants to try, showing you the guide on his laptop screen, writing down whatever he needs to buy from the store. 
And you thought that the chef’s meals were appetizing. 
“Have you ever thought of meal-prepping?” You ask as Jungkook sets the noodles in a pot of boiling water, turning the heat on high. 
“Why?” Jungkook says. 
“I don’t know,” you tell him, washing the red pepper underneath the faucet, cutting board and knife ready and waiting on the counter. “So you don’t have to go through the process of cutting everything up and sauteing it, or whatever.”
Jungkook turns around, shakes his head. “No. Half the fun of cooking is making it.”
“But you could save yourself a lot of time when you come back from work,” you point out. Jungkook’s always so exhausted by the time he walks through the front door, keys scratching the golden bowl on the table on the way in. 
“But then we wouldn’t get to cook together,” he says like it’s obvious, like it’s the thing that he thinks about the most when he comes back home. The two of you, filling up his kitchen, leaving oil stains on the countertops and burnt vegetables at the bottom of the pans. The scent of spices, of onions, of sizzling vegetables wafting through the air. 
Another person to fill up this barren house. 
You never eat in the dining room, because two people still isn’t enough to make that room feel like it’s full, like there are people that regularly use it. But now, there are grease stains on the leather of Jungkook’s couch, and a little bit of ketchup on the rug that he doesn’t know about, reminders that just because Jungkook’s house is big doesn’t mean it has to be empty as well. 
“I’m a horrible chef,” you say, because you’re not quite sure what else to tell him. Up until a few weeks ago, you had never cut up an onion in your life. Things in the kitchen that take Jungkook five minutes to do take you twenty. You certainly aren’t any help, not when Jungkook has to pause whatever he’s doing to teach you something that you should already know. So what’s the appeal?
“You’re not that bad,” Jungkook assures you gently. “You just need to do it more.”
“Oh, so is that your mission? You don’t meal-prep because you want me to learn how to make my own food?” You ask, rounding on him. 
“You got me.” He grins guiltily, pinching the part of your waist where he knows you’re the most ticklish, making you laugh as you turn invisible for a moment, a sort of gut reaction whenever you’re sensitive. “And because I like cooking with you.”
“Can’t imagine why,” you say with a roll of your eyes. “It must be my infectious personality, right?”
“That, and teaching you how to cook stuff is fun.” Jungkook smiles, reaching out as he begins to chop vegetables beside you. Standing here, in the middle of his kitchen, you wonder if this is how life is supposed to be. Someone you can cook with, someone you can eat with. Someone who will teach you the things that you don’t know, who will help you master the things that you do. Someone who doesn’t care where you came from, only that you’re here now, that you are right beside him. 
Homemade meals make your insides warm and fuzzy, but having someone to spend the night with makes your heart feel comforted. Makes it feel like it’s been wrapped in a blanket, cradled in someone’s hands. 
“What happens when I learn everything?” You ask. “What will you do then?”
Eventually, this routine must come to an end. Eventually, there will be nothing left for him to teach you, nothing left for you to learn. You know that your days are numbered, that there is only so much time that the two of you can spend together. What will happen when you reach the last day? When there will be no tomorrow for you to rely on?
Jungkook must know that you can’t stay here forever, even if the two of you try to keep it that way. But he doesn’t miss a beat when he says, “Then, I’ll find something new to teach you.”
This arrangement has always been temporary. 
But for a moment, just a moment, an echo in time, he makes you believe otherwise. 
Tumblr media
There’s a golden glint on your chest of drawers when you walk into the room, the glare flashing in your eyes as the sun hits it. 
You, admittedly, don’t go into your room very often, usually only to do the thing that bedrooms, at their most basic level, were meant to do: sleep. But Jungkook retired early to his room tonight, citing some ridiculous reason like he hadn’t worked out enough this week, and everything in the house suddenly becomes less inviting whenever he’s not around. 
When you step closer, you can see it. See the thin chain that rests on the dresser, the key that hangs from it, a similar size to the charms on your bracelet. The gold is faded, shine erased, leaving behind this gentle matte texture, smooth but worn. It’s much more vintage than the sorts of things you would find in jewelry stores today—bright, sparkly necklaces and shiny, lustrous rings. It was made to look old, to look worn. It probably is.  
There’s a little note next to the necklace, a torn piece of paper from a notepad, the edges rough and uneven. 
To Y/N,
Found this in my mother’s old jewelry that she always leaves here when she decides it’s not her style anymore. Didn’t really think of anybody else that would make good use of it like you. I think it’ll match your bracelet well! I hope you like it.
Jungkook
You smile as you read the words, take in this meaningful little gesture that Jungkook has done for you. The bracelet from your mother has always been your most prized possession, but with its new golden makeover, it reminds you that you don’t always have to look to your past to be happy. That what you have, right here, right now, is enough. Now, your mother’s charm bracelet has a matching partner. 
Standing in front of the mirror, you put the necklace on, fingers craning to attach the clasp to the chain, metal slipping from your grip. After a bit of a battle, you finally manage to connect the two ends, letting the key hang low past your collarbones, the gold resting gently against your skin. It doesn’t match your bracelet perfectly, but the two aren’t so much a matching set as they are a pair, two pieces that are meant to complement each other rather than complete. 
You seriously doubt that Jungkook’s already asleep. 
Sneaking up the stairs to the second story, you see that the door to Jungkook’s bedroom is wide open, revealing a little glimpse into the room he spends so much time in. It’s dark, empty, a signal that Jungkook is elsewhere on this floor. You don’t spend too much effort peering into Jungkook’s bedroom, not when it feels like you’re invading his space, his privacy. He’s already given up so much of his home for you. He deserves to keep his bedroom his own.
He’s not in the gym, you determine as you pass by, which means that there really is only one other place he could be found. 
You push open the door to the rooftop, rounding the corner to the deck to find Jungkook doing laps in the pool, wearing nothing but his swimming trunks. The water sloshes around his body as he swims back and forth, kicking up splashes as he goes. You watch for a few moments as he works out, not wanting to interrupt him he burns away the calories in his body. This is the closest you’ve ever come to seeing Jungkook undressed, but you don’t really mind. At least he’s got shorts on. 
When he stops, he stands up in the pool, sopping wet hands running through sopping wet hair, strands that frame the sides of his face, make his hair look longer than it actually is. He wipes away the water on his face, blinking the chlorine from his eyes, when he spots you. 
“What are you doing up here?” He asks, not even caring to fight away the grin that has laced itself on his features. 
“Came to say thank you,” you tell him, fingers toying with the key around your neck. “You didn’t have to do that for me.”
“I wanted to,” Jungkook says honestly. “Besides, my mother was never going to come back to get it, so I figured that it should go to someone who will actually wear it.”
“It’s beautiful,” you say, slowly sitting down along the edge of the pool, letting your legs dip into the water. Jungkook makes his way over to you, water splashing at his torso as he walks through the pool to stand before you. “Was it always gold?”
“It was, yes,” Jungkook says with a nod. “My mom liked to turn a lot of things, but she preferred her jewelry to be naturally gold. That’s why it’s pretty faded.”
“It looks nicer this way,” you say. “Shiny gold looks cheap.”
“Spend a couple of months in a mansion and suddenly you think gold looks cheap?” Jungkook jokes. “I think I’m rubbing off on you.”
“Can’t help that I’ve got an eye for nice things,” you tease, looking Jungkook up and down just to be dramatic. You have to admit that he’s got a rather attractive figure, fit, built, toned. You would be lying to yourself if you said that you weren’t eyeing him at least a little bit. 
Jungkook pretends that he isn’t paying attention to the fact that you are blatantly ogling his body and laughs. “You swim?”
“I learned when I was little,” you tell him. “But I haven’t done it in a long time.”
“Oh, that’s a shame,” Jungkook says with a disapproving shake of his head. 
“What? I like being dry,” you say, hands on your hips as you defend yourself. Besides, when you were little, swimming always meant showering afterwards, which sucked because then you had to waste water just to clean yourself of other water. Your mother always said that being able to swim would carry you far in life, would be an invaluable skill. You haven’t swum since she died. 
“But, you wouldn’t mind if I… oh, never mind,” Jungkook dismisses, being purposefully vague just to capture your attention. 
“What?” You demand. 
“If I…” Jungkook begins, leaning back down in the pool until all but his head is submerged. He floats towards you, paddling until he’s right beneath your feet. “Did this—?”
Without a second of warning, Jungkook’s wet hands are grabbing onto your ankle, pulling you and your fully-clothed-self into the water with a splash, making you shriek as you feel your skin freeze up at the cold temperature. Luckily, it’s shallow enough here that you can stand rather easily, but now you’re soaked from head to toe, sopping fabric sticking to your figure.
You come up from beneath the water, positively accosted, hands wiping across your face as you clear your eyes so that they can narrow in on your target. “Okay, that was uncalled for,” you say, splashing Jungkook furiously, even as the two of you fight off the laughter that is bubbling up from your throats. 
“Oh, but it’s such a nice night for swimming,” Jungkook grins devilishly, that cheeky sort of look reserved for when he knows he’s being a nuisance. 
“Maybe for you!” You say, punctuating every word with a splash. Jungkook takes them all in good fun, accepting his punishment for pulling you into the pool. “I’ve been betrayed.”
“Admit it,” Jungkook coaxes, “you love me.”
You refuse.
When the rage has died down and the water begins to feel less like an icy death trap and more like a pleasant dip, you and Jungkook paddle around each other, swimming in circles like two fish in a school. Looking up, it is a nice night, clear skies as a crescent moon hangs above your heads. There are seldom any stars in the middle of the city, but the especially bright ones still shine, flickers of white in an otherwise deep blue ocean. You wonder how many times Jungkook has come out here, spent the night underneath the sky when he cannot sleep away the hours in bed. 
You wonder how many times you missed the opportunity to spend the night with him. 
“I sort of wish that we could stay like this forever, don’t you?” Jungkook asks, the two of you floating on top of the water like light against the sea. 
There’s a lot of things in your life that you wish would never change. This is just another bullet point added to the list. 
“Yeah,” you breathe out, because out there somewhere is a timer, counting down the moments until you have to say goodbye. “I do.”
Tumblr media
“You didn’t have to do this, you know,” you say, looking at Jungkook. 
He sits across from you in the booth, face lit up in a warm yellow from the rustic exposed light bulb above your heads, this soft, homey glow to his features, sharp jawline but rounded cheeks. He’s cleaned up well, in a different way than how he gets ready for work, when he has to make sure his collars are crisp and his hair is sleek and straight. Here, his dark brown hair is bouncy, loose, like he had blown it out after jumping out of the shower and then immediately ran his hand through it a couple of times to mess it up. He wears a plain button down, nothing fancy or chic, no tie, no suit jacket. The beauty of how he looks is that it’s so simple, so timeless, like he doesn’t need to put any effort into how he looks because he is just naturally perfect. Like the cover of a magazine. Like a sculpture come to life. 
“I wanted to,” Jungkook says happily, fork twirling around the pasta in the dish in front of him. “We can’t just eat premade meals and leftover Korean food forever.”
“I mean, I wouldn’t complain if we did…” You reason, because you’ve been better fed in the few months you’ve lived with Jungkook than in the years you have spent on your own. Not to mention the fact that everything Jungkook makes tastes eons better than the meals the professional chef whips up, for some odd reason. “But you’re right, a night out is fun.”
“Sometimes food tastes better when you don’t make it yourself,” Jungkook points out, motioning to the dishes before you, these high-class servings of fish and pasta and vegetables that look like they belong on a cooking show rather than on the table in front of you. You and Jungkook may have mastered (or at least… gotten better at) cooking, but presentation is a whole other battlefield. Besides, it’s all going to the same place, so why bother?
“Mmm,” you murmur in agreement, savoring the flavor of the meal in front of you. A year ago you wouldn’t have dared step foot in a restaurant like this one, would have probably gotten kicked out after you walked through the door, so being here feels like a real treat. One that you think you could definitely get used to. 
“Thanks, by the way,” Jungkook pipes up, as if suddenly remembering something. 
“For what?”
“For your idea about the investment management,” Jungkook says, sending the both of you back to that day in his office, where Jungkook was on the verge of flipping his desk over because he couldn’t figure out a solution.��
“Oh, is it working out?” You ask, curious to know if your suggestion is truly paying off or if you just had too much faith in the goodness of humanity. 
“It is.” Jungkook nods happily. He seems very proud of himself. “It was slow going at first, because a lot of clients were starting to wonder why we weren’t investing in other stocks that would guarantee us a higher payout, but then they saw where the money was going. We aren’t bigger than our rival companies, but this levelled the playing field.”
“I’m glad,” you say, because it’s one thing for Jungkook to tell you you had a good idea, and it’s another for him to actually implement it. “That makes me happy to hear.”
“You’re not as bad at business or economics as you think you are, Y/N,” Jungkook informs you, waving around a nonchalant hand. “All they are is an in-depth study of human nature. Some economists assume that everyone in the world is selfish and cares only about themselves, but you’re different. You see the good in everyone, you believe that people can be honest, and selfless, and giving.”
Like Jungkook. 
Like Jungkook, who has given up his home, his work, his life just to deal with another person hovering around him. Who gifts you gorgeous pieces of jewelry and takes you out to fancy meals, who lets you screw up a recipe in the kitchen and obligingly eats peppers that have been charred beyond recognition. Who is so much more honest, so much more selfless, so much more giving, than you could ever be, sticking around because to not do so would cost you your freedom, because you would rather stay here than be anywhere else. 
“I don’t know what I’ll do when you’re gone,” Jungkook says, cracking this weak, terrible smile. He shakes his head as if to banish the thought from his mind, to exist only in this very moment, choosing to ignore both the past and the future. “I think I’m starting to rely on you being there.”
“Yeah,” you say softly, distantly. Something weighs heavy on your chest, pressing your heart down, slowing its temperate rhythm. The truth is that your heart stopped a long time ago, it stopped when you realized that there’s more to Jungkook that you want to know, when you realized that you can’t bear to imagine a life different than the one that the two of you share, no matter how temporary it is. But this weight, this burden on you, it serves as nothing but a reminder that without Jungkook, your heart cannot count in time. “Me too.”
Tumblr media
You return home with plastic tupperwares in your hands, leftovers from the enormous meal that the two of you couldn’t have finished even if you tried. Jungkook takes the container from your hands as you excuse yourself to the bathroom, desperate to wash away the thoughts that rest heavy in your heart, cleanse yourself of the lies you can’t seem to stop telling. There’s this naive part of you that thinks, when you wash off the makeup, change back into your raggedy old clothes, all of the secrets you carry with you will vanish as well. 
You know you’ll have to come clean eventually. Eventually, Jungkook will get suspicious as to why you’ve hung around so long even though he is no longer turning. He’ll begin to wonder why you haven’t dashed out of the penthouse you once used to disparage, desperate to return to your old life, where you didn’t have to know him the way that you do now. When you didn’t feel like there was something else trapping you here. 
When all is said and done, though, it feels like here is where you were always meant to end up. 
You head back out into the living room, ready to settle down and wrap up the night by watching a movie or something, when you see Jungkook standing by the couch, your old tote bag sitting on the cushions from a laundry trip earlier today, a shimmering piece of parchment in his hands. 
“Jungkook—”
“How long?” He asks, voice cracking. He’s clenching the paper so hard that his knuckles are turning white, like he can’t believe the words that he’s reading. “How long have you been free to go?”
“Listen, I can explain—”
“A week? A month? When were you going to tell me?” He pleads. When you can’t even muster up the dignity to look at him, he shouts. “When?”
“A month,” you tell him weakly, desperately. 
“A month? You’ve been staying here for a month when you didn’t even need to?” He asks, and he isn’t angry, or furious, or full of rage. He looks helpless, like there is no longer light behind his eyes, twinkles in his irises. Like he’s in pain, like he’s hurt. Exposed, his walls broken down and nothing left to repair them. “When were you going to tell me? Were you ever going to say anything?”
“Yes, Jungkook, but I—”
“All this time,” he says, more to himself than to you, like he can’t believe how foolish he’s been. “All this time you’ve been using me? Using my money?”
“No, Jungkook, it’s not like that.” You are desperate, desperate to salvage what you can from this broken arrangement, desperate to start anew. 
“Then what is it like?” He demands. “If you weren’t using me for my house, or my money, or my personal chef, then what is it? What did you want from me that you couldn’t get on your own?”
You stop. Why did you stay? Normalcy? Opportunity? Company? All things that you never dreamed of having in a million years. And while being with Jungkook did provide you with all three, none of them feel quite right.
“I don’t know, I just—” You begin, scrambling for the right words and feeling like nothing you say will be correct. “I didn’t want to go back just yet.” It’s a pitiful excuse. 
“So you just decided to stay? To play along with me, with all of the things that I was doing with you, for you?” Jungkook shakes where he stands in front of you, blindsided. “Let me teach you how to cook and give you expensive jewelry and take you out to fancy dinners? Just for fun?”
“I never asked for you to do those things for me,” you remind him firmly. It’s not like you were scrounging for money from his pockets, selling insignificant gold sculptures on the black market to buff up your empty bank account. “You wanted to.”
“Because I thought we had something special, Y/N,” Jungkook admits helplessly, collapsing back on the couch. “I did those things because I felt it, Y/N. What you were talking about, that night at the pool, where you saw me sitting at the edge of the water. I felt it. With you,” he begs, hopeless and anguished. “I didn’t understand what it meant to make the magic feel special again until I did it for you. I turned your bracelet and it made me feel like I had something to give to others.”
“You know that that’s not what I meant,” you say, shaking your head. “I was talking about your gift, not us.”
“Aren’t they all the same, though? Magic? Powers? Love? Don’t they all make us feel like we have something special beneath our fingertips?” He asks, to you, to himself, to the moon and the stars, searching for an answer that none of you can give him. 
“Love? You don’t mean that,” you say, refusing to admit it. You have no explanation as to why Jungkook did the things he did, just as much as you don’t have an explanation as to why you did the things you did. They just happened. 
“I thought we had something,” Jungkook admits sadly, unable to even bring his head up to look at you, at the tears that are welling in your eyes, the ones you refuse to let fall. “And I thought the reason that you wanted to do all of those things with me was because you felt it, too.”
“Jungkook, you know that—”
“What?” He erupts. “What do I know? I know that you’ve been using me all of this time, that you did those things with me because you were getting freebies out of it. I know that I was foolish and—and stupid to think that maybe it was because you were falling in love with me just like I was falling in love with you.”
“Jungkook…” You reach out a trembling hand, wanting to feel the warmth of his body once more, the weight of his head in your palm. 
“Don’t,” he says, swatting it away and standing up. “I get it, Y/N. I was stupid and I thought that we had something, when we don’t.” He turns back to look at you, and you don’t think you’ll ever be able to get the image out of your head, the sight of him, broken and beaten and empty, a shell of the beautiful, vibrant man you had become so attached to. “There’s nothing left for you here. Your services are no longer required.”
He disappears down the hallway, leaving you with nothing but a tote bag, a necklace, and a bracelet left for you to remember him. 
Tumblr media
When you step into your house for the first time in months, it feels even less inviting than it normally does. Which is, as far as you’re concerned, rather impressive, considering you’ve always dreaded coming back regardless of what happened throughout the day. 
But now, you can name no place you would rather not be than in this graffiti-laden house, a dangling light bulb above the back entrance and dirt and dust all along the walls. You’ve never had time to fix up this place and make it look even the slightest bit presentable, never had the money to paint over the walls and get rid of the big red X on the front door. Day in and day out, this would just be a place where you could sleep, a mattress on the floor and Campbell’s soups on the cracked kitchen counters. The first thing you’d do every morning is get out. The last thing you’d want to do every night is come back. 
No place has felt like home in a long time. Not since your mother died, when you lost how her smile would light up a room, how she would spin you in circles and kiss your forehead when you got scared that you were going too fast. You had almost forgotten what it meant to have a home, to have a place that felt sacred, like coming home to a warm hug and a steaming cup of tea. To have a place that you didn’t dread returning to, a place that you could gladly waste away in. 
The bracelet that dangles from your wrist is the closest thing that you have left to the feeling of home, of comfort and warmth and solace, of something that makes you feel truly happy. But now, the bracelet has been tinted with the memories of another, of the only other person you can think of that has brought you that same feeling of joy, of these rose-stained memories that rest deep within your heart’s attic. They have always been there, hidden, buried beneath the bad, but when there is nothing left they surface. To remind you of what good life can bring you. 
To remind you of the magic inside you. 
You hate living here. And for a time, you hated living with Jungkook, too. Hated how extravagant his house was, hated how he refused to even speak to you. How there were so many unused rooms, so many empty spaces. But what changed, there, and what hasn’t changed, here, is how people, and not things, are what fill up rooms. 
Living with Jungkook made you feel like coming back after a long day was worth it. Planted the knowledge inside you that you would always have him there, could always rely on another’s presence within the apartment. He’s only one person, but he fills up the room like nothing else, lights it up like New Year’s Eve. He’s funny, and witty, and gorgeous. He’s caring and honest and cheeky, just cocky enough for it to be charming as opposed to egotistical. He cooks like nothing else and spends his sleepless nights beneath the stars, looking at the same moon and sky as everyone else. 
You don’t hate living here because it’s shit. You hate living here because it’s lonely. 
There was a space in your heart that you didn’t even realize was empty. It had been overtaken by the part of you determined to make it to the next day, determined to stick it to the Realm, to its leaders, to all of the people that look down on you because you aren’t made of money. 
But when you left Jungkook’s house, you realized that that space had slowly been filled up with him. That over time, bit by bit, moment by moment, Jungkook returned what you had lost, revived what you thought had long been dead. 
The truth is that you wanted to stay with Jungkook because you couldn’t stomach the thought of being alone again. Of being forced to fend for yourself, forced to come home to an empty house with no one to waste away the night with. Of being forced to live like every day is a threat rather than a gift. 
Jungkook has magic in his fingertips and his heart. It was only a matter of time before it spread to you as well. 
Being hurt by someone you love feels like an arrow to the chest. Like a puncture wound, deep and piercing, but too painful to even want to pull it out, patch up the hole. You had already experienced it once. You didn’t have any plans on experiencing it again. 
But losing the opportunity to love someone feels like an ache throughout your whole body, this crippling sort of pain that spreads through your bloodstream, setting every organ it passes on fire. It feels like there is something tearing you apart from the inside out, like every piece of you is slowly crumbling. 
Jungkook’s biggest mistake wasn't falling in love with you. It was thinking that you were still falling in love with him, when the truth is, you had already fallen. It was letting you leave when both of you wanted nothing more than for you to stay. 
Loving someone is a gamble. It’s a risk, a toe in the water, a spark from your fingers. 
But not loving someone? That is magic, wasted. 
Tumblr media
Who knew twenty dollars could get you one large pizza and extra garlic rolls? Certainly not you. 
The smell wafts through the hallway to Jungkook’s apartment, filling it with the scent of warm, fresh bread, of a hot meal waiting to be devoured. If you don’t knock soon, the pizza will go cold and you’ll probably eat all of it before you can even say hello to him. You have more food in your hands now than you have the past week you’ve been back at your old place. 
You ring the doorbell. 
 “Coming!” Jungkook shouts. Oh, is he expecting someone?
Ten seconds later the door opens to reveal someone you hardly even recognize. Gone are the soft loose strands of hair and oversized button down shirts. Jungkook opens the door still wearing his suit jacket, tie tight around his neck, like he hasn’t bothered to change since he got home from work over two hours ago. His hair is sleek and straight, a little shorter than you last remember it. He looks the way he did when you first met him, this rigid, workaholic guy that doesn’t care about anybody except himself. He looks like he’s done nothing but work for a week. Not even sleep. 
“Hi,” you begin, a short, quick intake of breath. “Did you order a pizza?”
“No.” Jungkook shakes his head, already starting to close the door. “I think you have the wrong apartment.”
“Wait, Jungkook, please? I need to talk to you,” you plead, a hand going out to stop him from shutting you out completely. All that you can see through the crack of space between the door and its frame are his piercing brown eyes, absolutely unreadable. He doesn’t budge. “Also, did you just get back from work? You must be starving. And as it so happens, I have an entire large pizza that I won’t be able to finish all by myself.”
Jungkook budges a little bit. 
“Please?”
“Fine,” he says reluctantly, opening the door. “I hope you aren’t planning on staying here too long, this time.”
The words are biting cold, send angry shivers down your spine. 
“Just enough for you to hear me out,” you say, placing the pizza box on the coffee table as Jungkook rummages through his kitchen for plates. He eventually manifests two paper ones—you didn’t even know he had those!—and returns, taking a seat on the carpet as he inhales the cheesy, greasy scent. 
Your stomach grumbles, but you can’t eat just yet. First, you have to explain yourself. 
“What did you want to talk about?” Jungkook asks, cold and distant, the same way he spoke to all of his employees before you encouraged him to do otherwise. “If it’s about my company, we can compensate you as necessary for your contribution. It won’t be much, though.”
“No, no, it’s not about that,” you say with a shake of your head. “It’s about us.”
“What ‘us’ is there to talk about?” He asks economically. 
“The ‘us’ that I left behind that day,” you say softly, a gentle reminder. “The ‘us’ I should have realized existed before I let the door shut behind me.”
“If you’re just here to tell me that you’re sorry for not loving me back, don’t,” Jungkook says bitterly. “I don’t expect you to love me back or anything. You can’t change how you feel about people.”
“You still love me?” You ask, a spark, a flash, a ray of light. 
Jungkook grumbles. “Yes. It doesn’t go away that easily.” 
“You aren’t stupid, or foolish, or idiotic for thinking that I was falling in love with you at the same time that you were falling in love with me,” you tell him, the words light and airy, like weights plucked off of your chest, like butterflies released from a jar. “You were stupid for thinking that I wasn’t already in love with you.”
Jungkook’s head jerks up, eyes blinking wildly. You can see the way that they glisten, with hope, with tears, with desperation. With the possibility that not all is lost. 
That old memories can become new once more. 
“You were right,” you muse, more to yourself than to anyone else. Even Jungkook. “Magic, powers, love, they’re all the same thing. They are meant to be treasured. Cherished. Protected. They are meant to make us feel special.” You breathe, reaching out next to you, an open hand for Jungkook to take. “But most importantly, they are meant to be shared.”
A small smile. A lip half-turned up, this gentle little grin. 
“I stayed because I wanted to keep sharing my life with you, Jeon Jungkook,” you tell him honestly, because it’s real and it’s true. Because, at this point, you can imagine nothing else. “And I’m here again because I can’t stand living without you anymore. I never want to stop sharing my life with you.”
“You make me feel like my heart is made of magic,” Jungkook admits, finally, finally, finally. “You make me want to use it just for you.”
“You don’t need to,” you say, pressing yourself into him, letting your lips hover above his own. He reaches a hand out, lets it rest on your waist, waiting desperately for you to close the last inch between the two of you. “You’re already made of it.”
With that, you close the gap, pressing your lips against his, the soft sweet cherry taste of his lip balm filling up your senses, leaving you gasping for air. It’s just a kiss, just a press of lips, this simple gesture, but it takes your breath away nevertheless. It makes you feel like magic swirls inside of you, like your heart is sparking, catching fire, sending it sizzling through your veins. Jungkook has taught you what it means for a house to become a home. You have taught him that magic is only special if he has someone to share it with. 
It’s hard to think about the lessons you would have never learned without the other. 
It’s hard to think about how different life would be, had you never even met. 
Jungkook kisses you and it feels like you’re finally whole. It feels like what has been missing in your life has returned. What you have kept locked up, in the dusty, cobwebbed corners of your heart, in the spaces between your bones, has finally been remembered. 
Jungkook takes your old memories and turns them new. He is the only thing you ever want to remember.
“I love you,” he whispers, watching as the words sink into your skin, leaving embers in their wake. “You are my most precious gift.”
“You are my home, Jeon Jungkook,” you murmur. “I love you, too.”
Tumblr media
Pizza is good and all, but nothing beats homemade kimchi stew. 
You made it all by yourself for the first time last night to celebrate Jungkook donating over a million dollars to various different animal rescues and human rights organizations, taking the kindness that he has been given and paying it forward. Besides, he can make money at the touch of a finger whenever he wants, so he might as well, right?
You also don’t accompany Jungkook at his work anymore, because you’ve gotten enough of a taste of office life and have declared it not your ideal profession, but the nice thing about that is getting the whole house to yourself while he’s gone. Not that you want to do very much without him, but napping in different bedrooms is always exciting. 
You never realized how good love makes you feel. How it lifts you up from the inside out, brightens up every day no matter how dull it is to begin with. You had forgotten. What love can do to a person. 
Jungkook always comes home and tells you about how happy his employees make him whenever they’re happy. Good feelings like joy, like laughter, like love, they are contagious. It’s a wonder that neither you nor Jungkook figured that out before you met each other. 
Well, you suppose that there’s a first for everything. 
Jungkook comes home and you can hear the door slam, even from where you’re hiding. You listen as he stops at the door, picks up the note that you left for him. 
Loser washes the dishes! ♡
You hear his keys clink in the bowl, metal on metal. He pauses for a moment, for dramatic effect. 
And then he shouts, 
“You’re on!”
Tumblr media
↳ links are broken, but don’t forget to message me with any thoughts or feedback!
4K notes · View notes
juletheghoul · 3 years
Text
Oblivius Chapter 3
So... more pain... yay!
I've become obsessed with these two in a very short time and I decided I'll just put out Chapters as I write them. Enjoy! <3
(Also - conveniently, Tom doesn't exist lmao)
Likes & reblogs are appreciated
Frankie Morales x F!Reader
Pairing: Frankie x F!Reader
Word Count: 1.7K
Warnings: Angst, yearning, 18+ language, (Please let me know if I forget anything)
Masterlist Series Masterlist Part 2
-------
Age: 17
“Hey! Don’t slam the door Spills - you know she’s… delicate.” He patted the dashboard affectionately as you put your seat-belt on - carefully so as not to drop the breakfast you’d brought for both of you. You stared at him incredulously.
“You mean this rustbucket?” You laughed as he carefully pulled out of your driveway.
“Don’t say that about her, she’s perfectly fine.” He turned on the radio and you heard the same song it always played.
“Really Francis? Queen again?” You sighed as you put the buttery half of your bagel into his mouth.
“Okay first of all, this song is amazing and it applies and secondly - the tape is stuck so it’s this or silence.” You could see the smile as he ate happily.
He never said it, but he treasured this time with you. You always gave him half of whatever you made and it always tasted better than anything he ever made himself. It was one of his favourite rituals, the little moment before the school day started. When it was just the two of you, lost in your own world; speaking your own language.
**Present day**
Who the hell is that?
The woman in the reflection wasn’t you, well - she certainly didn’t look like you anyway. She was much to wan - something was weighing her down, heavy on her shoulders. Her eyes were puffy and it looked like she’d been crying.
She was looking back at you, confused - she didn’t recognize herself either.
God I need to shower.
It helped but only a bit. At least your hair was clean, but that wasn’t going to be enough for tonight. There was no fucking way you were going to let them pick you up in this state. You had to look perfect - you had to look your best. Some delusional little corner of your mind reminded you that Frankie had feelings for you before, maybe you could tap into that somehow.
That’s a little fucked up, he’s engaged.
You ignored that thought as you picked out a flattering outfit and tried to work a miracle with your makeup. The reflection smiled back at you now, and you could almost recognize her - the sadness was still there but you were ignoring that too. There would be no room for sadness tonight.
--
“Hi! So glad you came out with us, you look lovely!” Claudia greeted you when you got into Frankie’s truck. Same truck you’d been getting into since you were a teenager, same truck he refused to get rid of because ‘shouldn’t fix what isn’t broken’. You saw the look Frankie gave you in the rear-view, saw his eyes quickly flash towards the exposed skin of your legs and a cruel little part of you soared at that. Got you it seemed to say.
“You look great Spills, Benny is going to eat you up.” He said it playfully but you heard the slight tinge of bitterness. Claudia didn’t notice.
“Oh yes, Benny is going to be all over you. They’re all going to love you, Will and Santi. I know they will.” Even her voice was sweet and you couldn’t help that it pissed you off how nice she was.
“Who’s Benny? Or Will or Santi for that matter?” The names meant nothing to you.
“Army buddies.” You knew him well enough to sense there was something that was bothering him, could it be the thought of his army buddies liking you? Your ego definitely liked that idea.
“They can be a little rough around the edges, but they’re sweet. Benny and his brother Will, even Santi. You’ll love them.” She was smiling at you, beaming.
We’ll see about that.
---
It made you a little sad when Frankie held the door open for the two of you as you walked into the bar. Nothing had changed, you knew that if you went to the last booth your combined initials would still be carved into the table. You knew that the second last stool was wobbly and if you sat there when you were too drunk, you’d fall and eat shit.
This is going to be fun.
Blessedly- thankfully- you did not sit at the last booth. When you walked in there had been a loud chorus of what you thought was the word ‘catfish’ which confused you profoundly, that is until you noticed Frankie laughing. They call you catfish? The people calling had slid a couple of tables together in the middle of the large room and had started the party without Frankie it seemed.
His smile was genuine when they greeted him and despite how you felt, despite how hurt you were that it wasn’t you on his arm - merging his home life with this army family he’d made - his happiness was lovely to behold. That smile, in this place was home. The bare bulbs hanging in this dingy bar, bathing him in golden light - seeing him like this made you ache, made you want to run your fingers through his hair. Made you want to kiss the little bald patch in his facial hair.
They all greeted Claudia and the spell was broken; it was almost overwhelming how much it hurt that it wasn’t you.
It should be me, it should have always been me.
“Okay okay - settle down, meet my best friend in the whole world. This is Spills.” He placed his hand at the small of your back - just barely - to bring you forward and they all smiled warmly at you.
“It’s nice to meet you - we’ve heard a lot about you.” A ruggedly handsome man with greying hair walked over to you and shook your hand warmly. He gave you a wink that suggested he knew more about you than you would have liked. “I’m Santi - but everyone calls me Pope.”
You went around as they all introduced themselves, a beautiful blond man named Will who called you sweetheart and gave you a -very welcome- lingering hug.
“Hey, I’m Benny - “ Frankie cut him off.
“Benny - behave please.” Frankie’s face was all smiles but you recognized the tone.
“I’m okay Francis. I can take care of myself.” You smiled at him sweetly and you shook Benny’s hand.
“Yeah Francis, let the lady speak for herself. It’s nice to meet you.” He smiled and guided you to sit beside him. You chanced a glance back at Frankie and you thought you caught a look of recognition between him and Pope but you couldn’t dwell on that. Your emotional attachment to Frankie could have been warping your perception of everything.
I’m seeing what I want to see.
---
Benny was chatty, he was sweet and a couple of years younger and you could tell he was a bit wild. Will - who you learned was his brother sat with the two of you and you learned about their childhoods, what had led them to join the army. You learned that Benny liked to box, which was strangely fitting and you learned that Frankie was one hell of a pilot.
At times you could almost ignore the rocks in the pit of your stomach, when Benny laughed and threw his arm around you. It felt nice to have someone pay attention to you this way, even if you weren’t exactly on the same wavelength. A little flirting couldn’t do any harm though and so you let it happen. You smiled sweetly and left his arm in place.
“So why do you guys call him Catfish?” The nickname was strange, he’d always been Frankie or Francis - Francisco when you were angry.
“Isn’t it obvious? Looks like a catfish with those ridiculous whiskers.” Will was laughing and when you looked back at him you found his gaze already fixed on you. On the closeness between you and Benny, you could see the way his eyes narrowed slightly.
Are you jealous right now? You’ve gotta be kidding me.
You could feel your blood boiling, was it all in your head? Were you just hoping that he’d be jealous of… what? Nothing was happening. Benny was cute, sure - but you didn’t want him.
I want you, you idiot.
Suddenly it was too much. You couldn’t be there surrounded by this part of his life that didn't include you. Pope walked over to the three of you as you got up - you needed to get out.
“Just going to grab some air - be back in a few.” You smiled as best you could, Will asked if you needed company, you declined politely.
The cool night air enveloped you when you opened the door - it helped a lot. There was a group of tables with ashtrays just outside the bar and you chose one of the empty ones. There was a gorgeous breeze out, you hadn’t realized how stuffy and suffocating it was inside.
Maybe it's just your brain.
“You okay Spills?” His voice crept down your spine.
“Yep - all good. You?” You could hear him approaching you, felt him sit next to you but you couldn’t look at him.
“I’m okay.” He sat beside you quietly, bumping his shoulder to yours. “What did you think of my friends?” You ignored his tone, somehow hopeful and bitter at the same time.
“They’re really nice, Benny and Will are sweet - Santi seems a little broody.” He laughed and you looked over at him - his big smile brought out your own.
“Just wait - once he’s comfortable around you he’ll never shut up. Those guys have been with me through a lot.” You kept forgetting that there was so much about his time away that you didn’t know. Things Claudia knew.
“You want to talk about it?” You bumped his shoulder back, knowing that sometimes he just needed to be asked. He looked at you strangely then, almost like he had just recognized you.
“Spills-” The door burst open with a loud laugh and Claudia came looking for him.
“Hey babe! Come on, they're making a toast.” She was all breathless smiles, wine dark lips and the end of your moment with him. He sighed loudly, a big smile on his face for her.
“Another time, let's go inside.” he said back to you as he walked towards her, towards Claudia and away from you.
--------------
Tag list: @frannyzooey @foli-vora @danniburgh @sambucky21 @greeneyedblondie44 @lola4pedro @mouthymandalorian @221bshrlocked @artsymaddie @supernaturalgirl @sleep-tight1 @softdindjxrin @wheresarizona @sherala007 @freak-nasty-thick-dick-mando @marydjarin @cannedsoupsucks @thirstworldproblemss @ilikechocolatemilkh @lori-tovar @freeshavocadoooo @hrk-fic-recs @greeneyedblondie44 @maxwell--lord @princessxkenobi @the-feckless-wonder @kirsteng42 @girlimjusttryingtoreadfanfics @thisshipwillsail316 @feministfanboi @dihra-vesa @gaiuswrites @stevie75 @sweet-creature98 @readsalot73 @tobealostwanderer @elegantduckturtle @diogodxlot @alczysz17 @evyiione @absurdthirst @beskarboobs @andruxx @littlemissoblivious @1800-fight-me @goldielocks2004 @maievdenoir @gracie7209 @omlwhatamidoinghere @bellaorisa @hellovanessax
238 notes · View notes
watchmegetobsessed · 3 years
Text
Dead Or Alive - Harry Styles
a/n: oof okay hello! this is a little different, i guess? but im very excited to share this with you! don’t ask me how i got the idea for this, no clue but it was stuck in my head for days before i finally gave in and started writing it. please share your thoughts and comments on it, i would love to read them!! hope you’ll enjoy it!
pairing: Wanted!Harry x BountyHunter!Reader
warning: violence, talks of drugs, murder, guns, i really lost track of it lol
word count: 15.2k
masterlist
Tumblr media
The man in the handcuffs growls in pain again, but you just yank him forward, not in the mood to deal with a whining girl trapped in a six feet tall disgusting looking, oily-faced bald man in his forties.
“Y/N! What do we got today?” Jeremy greets you at the front desk, thumbs hooked into his belt as he watches you tug the guy into the hall of the station, pushing him down to the nearest seat as you step to Jeremy who is already handing you the paperwork.
“Dennis Delgado. Took me a few days to find him, but he couldn’t hide forever,” you grin proudly as you grab a pen and start filling the papers out.
Jeremy walks over to Dennis who just looks up at the officer in disgust. It’s not enough that he is a child molester disgusting prick, he is racist on top of everything and now Jeremy is enjoying having the higher ground, Dennis trapped in his handcuffs while Jeremy will be the one to get him behind bars for a long time.
“Nice one. We’ll have a lot of fun with this one,” Jeremy chuckles. “Want me to ring up your brother?”
“Is he in? Would love to have a word with him,” you nod smiling. When you’re done with the papers you hand them over to Stella, the receptionist who gets to work with them right away so you can get your money.
“Sure, I’ll get him for you on my way,” Jeremy nods, grabbing Dennis by his arm, pulling him along on his way to the elevators. “Come on you scumbag, you have a cell waiting with your name on it.”
The two of them disappear and you get into a little chit-chat with Stella while she is finishing up the paperwork. Leaning against the counter you look around, officers come and go in the hall, all of them dressed in their uniform and for a moment you picture yourself wearing the same outfit. At one point in your life it seemed to be part of your future, but now it would be the most ridiculous sight. Y/N, the best bounty hunter in the region in a police uniform? That’s not happening.
The elevator dings and your brother, Robert walks out. He on the other hand, made this vision happen. He has been an officer for about ten years now and though at first he was outraged that you chose the not so gracious lifestyle of a bounty hunter, but you soon became his unofficial partner, handing him over a wanted person every few days, making his work easier. Everyone at the station knows that Robert is the one who plays by the rules, doing everything according to the handbook, the perfect officer, always working to keep up the peace in town while you are… Well, you are a rebel. You could never play by the rules, always sneaking ways to do things according to your desires. You never liked if someone wanted to tell you what to do and how to do it, you are not a team player or either one that can easily managed by higher forces. It didn’t take long for you to realize your nature will never let you be an officer so you chose the other path that’s somewhere near joining the police, but still playing by your own rules.
Being a female bounty hunter wasn’t the easiest when you started off at the young age of seventeen. In desperate need of the extra money after the tragic passing of both your parents, the two of you had to get along on Robert’s slim, beginner paycheck. He was only twenty-three, started working at the station just a year prior, you knew you had to help him out. He kept bringing up cases, worked on them through the nights and when he passed you on the couch from exhaustion, you sneaked your way into the dining room and looked for easy targets. Speeding tickets, light drug trafficking, whatever you could deal with as a high schooler.
Robert hated the idea of you dealing with wanted people, you had endless fights about it, but you were too stubborn to stop and besides, you liked the adrenaline rush you got whenever you caught another one and brought them back to the station. Loved the stunned and shocked looks on the older officers when you managed to catch a bigger fish. It took Robert a few years to come to peace with your choice of lifestyle and now he doesn’t even try to talk you down. Instead, he keeps bringing you cases that pay well and he knows you’d like them.
“Who did you catch this time?” he grins at you, walking up to you and he envelopes you in a short hug.
“Just got Dennis Delgado, Jeremy took him.”
“Poor Dennis, he’ll have a rough evening,” Robert chuckles. “Did you get your money?”
“Stella is already working on it,” you nod towards the lady behind you.
“Oh, I’ve got you, Sweetheart,” Stella pushes herself back from her desk and walks over to you with an envelope filled with your reward.
“Amazing, thank you, Stella,” you grin at her happily. Dennis was worth a little more than the usual, you are well covered for the rest of the month thanks to him.
“Do you have something coming next?” Robert asks, hands on his hips as he watches you put the money away into your backpack.
“Not yet. Got something exciting for me?”
“An old friend,” he nods with a small smile. He reaches behind the counter and grabs a flyer, handing it over to you, a familiar face staring back at you from the photo this time.
Harry Styles is a name you’ve heard plenty of times and you know him well by now. You actually went to high school with him, you were just never in the same group. He was labeled as troubled all through his teenage years, his parents were brutally killed when he was just a kid, he was tossed around from one foster family to the other, moving around town every few months. It was no surprised when he got into some darker circles, he almost got kicked out of school right before graduation but somehow managed to stick around to get his diploma at the end.
You have actually handed him in a few times before. Never for anything bigger than drug trafficking or robbing smaller shops downtown, Harry is actually not as bad as people tend to portray him to be, he was just not blessed with the best background as most people. He is a smart guy and would never hurt anyone for real, this is why you are now staring down at his flyer shocked.
He is wanted for the murder of a local man who was found dead a few days ago in his home, Harry’s hair was found near the body with no other evidence.
“Are you sure about this?” you ask Robert with a concerned look. This doesn’t feel right. Not that you know Harry that well, but it’s very unlike him.
“Very much. His hair was the only thing we found near the body of Dave RIchards so evidently, he is our number one suspect.”
“I don’t know, this doesn’t sound right,” you think to yourself, staring down at the mug shot of him that was taken the last time you brought him in for selling weed to underage kids. You remember it exactly, because bringing Harry in is always… fun, if you could say that.
That last time, he was already expecting you, waiting around in his usual motel room that is somewhat considered as his home.
“My Y/N! You arrived earlier than I expected!” he greeted you when you kicked his door in. He was sitting in the middle of the double bed, rolling a joint as always, not a care in the world about your arrival.
“You knew I was coming?” you cocked your head to the side walking in and stopping at the end of the bed, watching him finish the joint and simply light it before taking a big puff.
“Of course. I was informed I’m on your list again, just thought you’d give me a few more hours, but it’s alright.” He waved around carelessly before holding out the joint in your way, offering you to try it.
“No thanks, I don’t trust your sketchy stuff.”
“That hurt!” he gasped dramatically, placing a hand to his tattooed chest that was partially on display since his shirts are never buttoned all the way up.
You brought him in that day, stopping for McDonald’s on your way to the station before handing him over to Robert. He was actually a great guy, nice sense of humor and good looks, you never thought otherwise, he was just moving around in different circles than you so you were left with the few jokes he always cracked when you took him in every few months.
“Well, it’s not your job to question his innocence. Want to take the job or not?” Robert asks you.
“Yeah, sure. I’ll find him,” you nod and fold the flyer, sliding it into your back pocket.
Normally, you take the rest of the day for yourself after turning someone in, but this situation with Harry just bugs you way more than to just go home and pretend like it’s not all you can think about. Harry is not a murderer, he would never randomly kill a man, he is not a psycho, just a guy with a rough background and some poor life decisions.
You know the route to the motel like the back of your hand. Arriving to the dodgy parking lot you park your car in the far end before taking one last look at the flyer. Then you push it into your backpack and get out, heading to Harry’s room with firm steps. You see no lights on, the door is closed and you almost don’t even get closer, thinking he is not here when you see someone move around inside.
You are almost at the door when a hand covers your mouth and an arm wraps around your body, pulling you back forcefully. It takes you a moment to recover from the shock as you are yanked backwards, but as you are being dragged towards the alleyway next to the motel you elbow your attacker in the stomach before kicking them in the knees. The hands fall from around you and turning around you pull out your pocket knife, ready to cut throats right away, but you are shocked to see Harry hunched over, groaning in pain as he holds his arm to his stomach.
“The fuck, Y/N?!” he growls, his chocolate curls falling forward, they’ve definitely gotten longer since the last time you saw him, he could easily put them up into a bun now. “What was that for?” he whispers in disbelief, his green eyes meeting yours in a scowl.
“What the fuck do you mean? You attacked me!”
“I didn’t attack you, I was trying to fucking save you!”
“From what?!”
“From the fucking asshole in my room who is four times bigger than you and would have probably shot you the moment you kicked my door in like you always fucking do!”
It’s just now processing in you that if Harry is here, the person you saw in the room can’t be him and he surely looked bulky. Harry runs his hand through his hair, straightening up from his hunched position before he sighs tiredly. He looks… worn-out, even more than he usually does. The dark circles under his eyes and beat-up knuckles are new, he usually looks fine despite everything that goes on in his life, but this is a version of him you haven’t seen. He has definitely been through some shit lately.
“What are you doin—“
“No time for questions now, we have to get out of here,” he cuts you off, grabbing your hand and pulling you through the alleyway to another parking lot on the other side of the motel. You spot his old jeep right away, but you yank your hand out of his hold, stopping in your tracks.
“Wait, my car is there!”
“We’ll come back for that later, but they can’t find you here with me or they’ll be after you as well,” he explains, grabbing your hand again as he pulls you towards the car and this time you follow him blindly.
You get into his jeep without even questioning it, not even caring that he is a man who is currently wanted for murder. Your instinct is telling you that you’re completely fine with him and you believe it. The two of you head out of town, taking the route to the next town nearby, but he takes a turn to the left, the jeep rolling onto a dirty road leading along fields filled with wildflowers. You have a guess where you’re going, there are some abandoned cabins near the woods that used to function as vacation homes, but they were slowly left to stand empty for eternity when a luxury resort was built on the other side of the woods.
“Care to tell me what the fuck just happened?” you ask him calmly, turning to look at him. He has one hand on the wheel, while his other elbow is resting on the armrest, fingers tapping on his chapped, pink lips.
“I’m in… deep shit, Y/N,” he admits with a sigh, eyes glued to the road ahead of him.
“No shit, you killed someone?”
“I didn’t,” he states, his eyes meeting yours for a moment to emphasize his truth. “It was a fucking set up and now they are after me every way possible.”
“Who is? And what did you do to get into so much trouble?”
“I’ll tell you about it when we arrive, okay?”
You sit in silence for the rest of the ride until you finally arrive to the cabins. You follow Harry inside one of them and it seems like he has set his base up here a few days ago. There’s a double bed with blankets thrown over it and a few mismatched pillows, a sports bag with his clothes and a few grocery bags on the dusty kitchen counter, candles everywhere since there’s probably no power in the cabin. You wonder how long he has been camping out here.
“About a week ago I got a visit from Hugo McKain, you’ve heard about him?” he asks as he grabs a bottled water from one of the grocery bags and fills up two plastic cups, handing you one of them.
“Sure. I’ve heard that… he is a big fish,” you nod.
“Yeah. He wanted me to work for him, but I sincerely rejected the offer, however it didn’t sit well with him. He threatened me that if I’m not selling his stuff, then I won’t sell anyone else’s stuff,” he explains, walking over to the bed and he sits at the edge, staring at the cup in his hands. “He gave me another day to change my mind, but I said that I don’t want to get involved with any of the heavy shit he deals with. I was hoping he would just willing to forget about it, but apparently, he is not the kind to just let shit go,” he chuckles bitterly. “A few days ago he sent two of his men after me, but I was able to run away. I was ready to pack my shit up and just leave the state forever, but then the fucking asshole framed me for the murder of that guy. A friend called me to let me know that I’m the only suspect in the case and that my face has been sent out already everywhere in the state. Hugo made it impossible for me to leave, I would be caught the moment I stop to pump fucking gas in my car,” he growls in annoyance. “So it’s a whole shit show, the police and Hugo are after me and I’m fucking stuck here.”
You stand there at a complete loss of words, because though you have no evidence if he is telling you the truth, you just know he is and the situation is fucking miserable. Harry drinks his water and throws the cup into a plastic bag that serves as a trashcan, his fingers running through his hair nervously.
“Do you know who killed the guy?” you speak up after some silence.
“Yeah, one of his men called Axel, he is a proper idiot, I’m actually surprised he didn’t leave his DNA back, just mine,” Harry scoffs.
“If you know they are after you, what were you doing at the motel?” you ask, leaning against the wall, curiously eyeing him as he glances up at you.
“Knew you’d come after me, didn’t want them to pull you into this mess too.”
Your eyebrows rise at his words. He went back because of you? Harry notices your surprise, a smug smirk tugging on his lips.
“What? Couldn’t let them lay a finger on my Y/N, right?”
You can’t help but roll your eyes at him. He has always been so flirty with you since day one, always trying to pull your leg, chatting your ears off in hopes that he can finally drag you to bed one day. But you never give in, it all stays just some empty flirting and a playful banter.
“So what are you going to do now?” you ask clearing your throat. There’s just always been something in the way he calls you his Y/N that makes you a tad bit nervous.
“That’s an excellent question to which… I have no answer,” he truthfully admits.
“You can’t hide here forever.”
“You tryna’ lure me into going to the station with you?” he asks with a grin. “To be honest, I’m surprised you haven’t cuffed me yet. You love that stuff, don’t you?” Harry stands from the bed and strides over to you, the height difference between the two of you forcing you to tilt your head up a little as he smirks down at you, enjoying that he has successfully made you blush. “Question is, have you been the one in the cuffs?”
You part your lips with the intention of answering, but nothing comes out. Harry smirks down at you, so full of himself before stepping away.
“Anyway, I think I’m just gonna lay low here for a while and then hopefully I’ll be able to sneak out of town at one point.”
“You wanna stay here?” you ask looking around. The place is fine for just a few nomad days, but staying here for more seems impossible. There’s no electricity, probably no water, some of the windows are broken in, the temperature must drop drastically in the nights so close to the woods.
“Not that I have any other choices,” he huffs, opening a bag of chips from the groceries.
“Don’t you have any friends who can share their couch with you for a while?”
“You think anyone would want to hide a dude who is wanted for murder and who is also in trouble with Hugo McKain? Baby, even if any of my friends were willing to help, I wouldn’t take it. I wouldn’t want to pull them into my shit. Besides, Hugo is probably already keeping tabs of all my friends, he has the connections to know everything about me.”
“And what about me?” you suddenly ask. Harry freezes, eyes flickering at you in confusion.
“What about you?”
“Would he look for you at mine?”
Now it’s his turn to rock a stunned expression, eyebrows shooting up as he stares back at you. He wasn’t expecting it, but truth is neither did you. However it doesn’t take him long to turn it into something entirely sexual.
“You know, if you wanted to see me in your bed, you should have just asked.”
Luckily, you don’t fall under his spell this time. Rolling your eyes you put the cup to the nearest surface and head to the door.
“Alright, changed my mind. Have fun camping out here on your own,” you mumble, reaching for the doorknob, but he is quick to get between you and the door, stopping you from leaving.
“Okay, okay. I’m sorry. I was just not expecting you to make that offer, alright?” You take a step back, folding your arms on your chest. “Were you serious about that?”
“It seemed like an option. I doubt you’d be expected to be at my place.”
“And you’d actually let me stay there?”
“I guess a few days wouldn’t hurt. Until you figure out what to do.”
Harry stares at you in awe, like you just did the best thing ever for him and the thought that he never had anyone to do such favor for him is kind of heartbreaking. He might be a pain in the ass sometimes, but there’s just something in him.
You help him pack his stuff back into the jeep, leaving the weathered cabin empty again before you head back to town. Harry drops you off a few blocks from the motel so you can walk back to your car, you glance at his door just once, it’s still closed but they could easily still be there.
Harry is already at your place when you arrive to your building, waiting around in his jeep, he has put a beanie and sunglasses on, keeping his head low. As he follows you up to your little apartment, you actually realize that Harry is about to move in with you for the upcoming days, he is going to live in your place, you’ll share your home with him. How crazy does that sound?
Unlocking the door you walk into your small apartment. It’s just the perfect size for one person, a decent kitchen with a small dining table, a living room that also functions as your study, your desk filled with folders and flyers from previous works. Then you have a little bedroom and a bathroom opening from the living room. It’s cozy and homey, but definitely not the setting you would have ever imagined Harry in.
“So, the couch is a pull out, I’ll get you a blanket and a pillow, make yourself… home I guess,” you tell him walking into your bedroom to get him everything he needs. However, he is following you into the room, already snooping around in your private little space.
As you grab him a blanket and pillow, you find him inspecting your clutters on top of your dresser, your jewelry, perfumes and makeup stuff is just thrown out there, and he seemingly takes an interest in your rings.
“Never seen you wear any jewelry,” he huffs as you walk up to him.
“Don’t like them on me that much,” you admit. “Here,” you give them the bedding and usher him out of the bedroom before he gets way too adventurous and starts digging into your lingerie drawers.
When the pullout is all set up and Harry has settled in a little, you are faced with the fact once again, that Harry is in your home and about to spend the upcoming days here with you, since he can’t really roam around the streets.
You make sandwiches for the two of you and sit at the small dining table, eating in silence until you speak up.
“I can ask my brother to help find the guy who did it. There has to be a way to get you out of this.”
Harry glances at you, chewing on his food before putting the sandwich down, swallowing the bite.
“Not really if they don’t find evidence.”
“I’m sure we’ll find something.”
“We?” he smirks at you playfully, earning a blush from you again. You hate the effect he has on you, he is clearly a good-looking guy, you always thought that, even in high school. Thanks to his troubled name, girls easily fall for his bad guy behavior, they just never really saw that being a so called bad guy wasn’t just about the looks, with a slightly similar background you could imagine how hard it really was for him. Though he never really let it show. He is always this whitty, cocky bastard who is ready to flirt his way into your pants whenever the opportunity is given.
“If you keep up with the teasing you’ll find yourself on the street one morning,” you warn him and he just holds his hands up with a smug grin.
“You are the boss lady here,” she chuckles softly before returning to his sandwich.
For the rest of the evening you bury yourself into some other work stuff, you always have a few smaller gigs going on that are easy money, Harry in the meanwhile makes himself comfortable on the couch, watching your tiny TV in silence, letting you do your thing. It’s nearing midnight when you wrap it up and head to have a quick shower. Standing under the hot water you take a few minutes to collect your thoughts and just simply try to get used to the thought that you are in fact hiding a man who is wanted for murder. It’s going to be some pretty interesting days you have ahead of you, that is for sure.
Putting on your oversized t-shirt and cotton shorts you leave a clean towel on the counter for Harry in case he doesn’t have one before heading out.
“Towel is on the counter. Sorry, I don’t have shower gel for men, but the soap is unscented so feel free to use,” you tell him walking out, only to find him already waiting around the door, leaning against the wall. His eyes fall down the length of your uncovered leg, a smirk tugging on his lips.
“If you’re the kind who sleeps naked, feel free to get rid of the textile.”
“Are you a naked sleeper?” you ask tilting your head to the side.
“I can be, if you want me to be,” he grins smugly and you just roll your eyes at him.
“Good night, Harry,” you sigh walking into your bedroom and shutting the door behind you, only allowing yourself to let out a shaky sigh when you are out of his sight. Leaning against the door you hear him shuffling around until the bathroom door closes and the water starts running. You try your best to ignore the thought of Harry currently in your shower naked as you climb to bed and pull the covers over your head. You need the coverage, hopefully it’ll help you with your wandering thoughts.
Tumblr media
“Thought you’d deliver Styles by now,” Robert teases you when he meets you at the station the next day. You left Harry at your place, sincerely asking not to trash your home while you’re away and headed to the police station in hopes that your brother might be able to help him out.
“Uh, no. But actually, he is the reason why I’m here,” you tell him with a nervous chuckle.
“What? Did he hurt you or something?”
“No, nothing like that. Can we please talk in your office?” you ask and he nods, leading you up to his office.
Once the two of you are settled and secluded from the rest of the officers, you just decide to start right in the middle and not waste your time beating around the bush.
“Harry didn’t do it. He was framed.”
Robert gives you a surprised look as he leans back in his seat on the other side of his desk. He thinks about your words furrowing his eyebrows before scratching his neck.
“How… do you know that?”
“I just know. He is being framed by Hugo McKain, it was one of his men who killed the guy, not Harry.”
“I have a feeling that your source about this was none other than Harry himself.”
“Does it matter?”
“It does, because of course he would try to defend himself!”
“Harry is not a murderer, Robert,” you snap. “He always owns up to his mistakes and he would never do anything to hurt others. Yes, he is troubled and did a lot of illegal shit in his life, but never anything that could hurt others. He became a target because he didn’t want to join Hugo.”
Robert stares at you for a while, probably trying to figure out whether he should believe you or not. You knew he’d be skeptical, but you can only hope he trusts you enough to help you out in this one case.
“And what do you expect me to do?” he asks after a while.
“He knows the name of the guy. Axel something, can you get someone on his case? Look into the evidence more? Something might come up that could help Harry out of this mess.”
Robert’s jaw clenches as he stares back at you, contemplating his choices but something is telling you he is already in. You won him over.
“I’ll have Jake look into it, I think I know who this Axel guy is.”
“Thank you, Robert!” you cheer in excitement. Jumping from your seat you go around his desk and hug him from behind, kissing his cheek as he tries to escape your embrace. He hates it when you get all affectionate at his work, but you just had to. You head to the door to get out of his hair before he changes his mind, but he stops you before you could leave.
“Y/N, just please be careful with Styles, okay?”
“He is not as bad as people make him sound.”
“I just don’t want him to get you into trouble. There’s only so much I can do to save your ass.” “Don’t worry,” you smile at him softly. “I’ll be alright.”
The rest of the day goes by with catching some stupid guy who was wanted for trying to rob a gas station while drunk, it’s a mystery how he was able to run away, you saw the security footage, the guy was barely standing on his feet, but lucky for you, he is in the exact same state when you surprise him at a bar and bring him in.
It’s past seven when you finally get home. Keying yourself into the apartment you are met with a quite pleasant sight. Harry has pushed the pullout in to make some space in the cramped living room and as you step inside, you are met with the sight of him doing pushups in the middle of the room, no shirt on, just a pair of loose shorts, all his tattoos are on display, a thin layer of sweat covering his body, his curls are held back with a headband. When he hears you arrive, his head shoots up and smirks in your way before doing a few more and then he stops, standing up just as you shut the front door.
“Welcome home, Honey,” he winks in your way and you just roll your eyes at him.
“Turning my living room into your personal gym, huh?”
“I can’t just sit around all day, waiting for you to get home, can I?”
“You can always just fix up my apartment while I’m gone,” you joke chuckling. Setting your bag down on your bed you join him in the kitchen where he is sipping on some water. “Anyway, I have good news for you. My brother said he’ll have one of his guys look into the case. I’m sure he’ll check after this Axel dude you mentioned.”
“That’s great! I’ve also been asking around today, some of my friends said they will try to dig up some dirt that might help me out, but I don’t want any of them to get too deep and then have Hugo go after them too.”
“It’ll be fine,” you nod, convinced that things will turn out well. “Alright, I’ll throw something together for dinner, what—“
“Oh, don’t worry about that. I already ordered, should be here soon.”
“You ordered food?” you ask in surprise.
“Of course. I won’t just eat your fridge out, dinners are on me while I’m here,” he smiles genuinely and you’re stunned by the gesture.
Half an hour later the two of you are sitting on the living room floor, Chinese takeout boxes littering the place around you, having a full on feast because Harry didn’t go light on the order.
“So, tell me, what have you been doing since high school?” he prompts the question. “I feel like I know you but I also don’t. Don’t get me wrong, being handcuffed by you every other month is fucking hot, but I don’t know much about you.”
“There’s not much to know,” you shrug. “I’ve been doing this since I was seventeen, no grandiose career.”
“But did you have any other plans before?”
“Thought about joining the police, but I was never tame enough to follow their rules.”
“Ooh, a little rebel?” he teases you and you throw a handful of napkins in his way, making him laugh.
“You can joke about it, but I’ve had my fair share of trouble as well, you are not the only one who’s been through some rough years.”
“I know that,” he nods, eyes getting serious for a moment. “I’m sorry about your parents.”
“You know about them?” you ask in surprise. You didn’t really share it with anyone, talking about the loss of them just made it harder to deal with it and you also didn’t want everyone’s petty.
“You just know about this kind of stuff when you grow up in foster care. Though you were lucky your brother was already of age.”
“I know. I’m convinced I wouldn’t be here if I had to go into foster care.” Putting down the box from your hands you look at Harry. “I’m sorry you had to deal with all that.”
“Not that it was any of your fault,” he smiles softly, but you can see the pain in his green eyes. Despite not knowing him well growing up, you always felt this weird urge to tell him how sorry you were for everything he had to deal with. He deserved a better childhood and teenage years and most importantly, respect from people. Everyone just labeled him as a lost case because of his background, but no one really tried to help him. Part of you feels guilty, because you could have helped through those years, but you were a little frightened from him as well, believing the rumors and talks about him, though now you know they were probably just stupid gossips.
Harry reaches into your box, stealing a dumpling and you snap on his hand, but he just pops it into his mouth grinning slyly.
“Hey! You have your own!” you tell him off.
“I know, but yours just tastes better.”
“You are such a pest,” you roll your eyes at him as you grab your box and start eating again.
“So, what does your boyfriend think about me being here?” he asks out of nowhere, but you see through his act. It’s his sneaky way of trying to get you to say if you’re single or not, probably already knowing the answer to that, but you choose to pull his leg a little.
“He is fine. Though you might have to plug your ears in a little when he comes over,” you tell him with a straight face and see his fall, a stunned expression on his handsome face.
“Wait, really? You have a boyfriend and told him about me being here?”
“Sure, why wouldn’t I?”
It’s hard not to start laughing, especially when the words process and he realizes that you are in fact taken. The flirty, teasing act is long gone, he presses his lips together nodding to himself as he continues to eat in silence.
“I’m just fucking with you, I don’t have a boyfriend,” you tell him at last, finally letting out a laugh. His eyes snap up at you and a smirk slowly tugs at his lips as he points a finger at you.
“You had me for a hot minute. Nice one.”
“Why were you so surprised when I said I have a boyfriend?” you ask tilting your head to the side.
“Guess the thought was just a little weird, I’ve never seen you with a guy before.”
“That doesn’t mean I’ve never been with any,” you point out, furrowing your eyebrows.
“Oh, I know. I never thought you are pretending to be a nun,” he snorts.
“What’s that supposed to mean?” you gasp, feeling like it was a subtle way to call you some sort of slut. Harry looks up at your upset expression and he immediately knows how his words were taken.
“I didn’t mean it like that!” he defends himself.
“Then how did you mean it?”
“I meant that I always thought a girl as pretty as you must have plenty of guys after her.”
Your eyebrows shoot up at how bluntly he just called you pretty. It had a refreshing sound after all the shameless flirting he has been doing when it came to you, and your poor little heart immediately skipped a beat upon hearing his words.
“Well, I didn’t have,” you admit with a sad smile. You briefly dated a guy from another school in tenth grade, but after that, your life was just way too complicated to get involved in a relationship and you haven’t really been able to change that even years later. When you’re very keen on some intimacy you go to a nearby bar and just let whatever man to pick you up and have for the night, but that doesn’t happen too often either, because it seems useless most of the time, you can do the job yourself just fine too, you don’t need some random man to call you his babygirl when he doesn’t even know your name. Some never even bother to finish you, they pass out once they got what they wanted so you prefer being on your own.
“Fucking losers!” Harry huffs dramatically. “They have no idea what’s good.”
“You don’t need to say that just to make me feel better,” you roll your eyes at him, but you can feel yourself blushing.
“I’m not, I was always crushing on you a little in high school, if I’m being honest,” he admits truthfully, managing to surprise you once again.
“For real?”
“Sure,” he nods, turning his focus back to his food as he continues to talk. “Even thought about asking you out to prom one time. But I figured you might not even know who I am.”
“Come on, everyone knew who you were!”
“Are you telling me off for being humble?” he asks grinning. “Okay, let me rephrase it. I didn’t know if you wanted anything to do with me after hearing stuff about me, so I just dodged the idea.”
You chew on his words a little before looking up at him, eyes meeting his green irises, though you are usually not one to get in on the flirting, now you just feel like being a little blunt.
“Well, I always thought you were good-looking.”
“Were? Am I not good-looking anymore?” he teases with a dramatic gasp that makes you roll your eyes.
“Well, the smugness takes a bit away from it, if I’m being honest,” you tell him off making him laugh.
Once you both are well fed you clean the boxes up together, you wash the few extra plates you used while Harry dries them off and puts them away. Opening one of the cabinets he moves the door a bit, examining how it hangs a little low.
“I always forget to fix it up,” you sigh. There’s quite a few things that could use some work, but you just never get to start on them so they are always put aside.
You take your turns in the bathroom as usual and you sit at your desk a little, working on a few stuff before calling it a night. Harry is already lying in his temporary bed on the pullout, scrolling through his phone. The covers hide only half of his body, his naked, tattooed chest is on display, one of his arms is tucked under his head, the muscles on his arm flexing just right. He surely is a sight, you can’t deny that.
“Seeing something you like?” His voice snaps you out of your thoughts and you realize you’ve been caught staring. Clearing your throat you stack up the papers on your desk and head into your bedroom.
“Good night, Harry,” you mumble, feeling your cheeks heating up.
“Sweet dreams, Y/N,” he calls after you before you click the door closed.
Tumblr media
The next day you go with your usual routine, Robert checks in with you letting you know he already has someone on Harry’s case, so there’s not much you can do for now, only hope that something will surface that can help him out of this mess. Throughout the day you often catch yourself thinking about what Harry could be doing at home all day and you pray to all higher powers he is not currently snooping through your lingerie.
It’s a frustrating day, you couldn’t find the guy you’ve been after but you were really hoping to finally get the money for him. He is big money, but he makes you work for it certainly. When you arrive home Harry is nowhere to be seen, but then you hear the shower running so you figure he must have just been working out and is now taking a shower. Two pizza boxes are set on the dining table and you sigh in relief that you don’t have to think about cooking with him around. Going to the kitchen you are about to grab two plates when you notice that the cupboard door that’s been hanging low a little is now fixed. It’s as new as it never was since you’ve been living here and it gets you wondering if anything else has been taken care of. Going through the kitchen you start to realize that all the little things that’s been waiting to be fixed are now working perfectly: the handle on one of the drawers, the loose tap, the shelf that’s been crooked for a while, it’s all perfect now.
The bathroom door opens and Harry walks out wearing a pair of black sweatpants, his hair is wet and he has a towel hanging from around his neck.
“Oh, hey. Didn’t hear you arrive,” he breathes out throwing the towel to the back of one of the chairs around the dining table.
“Just arrived a few minutes ago. Hey, did you fix my kitchen?” you ask furrowing your eyebrows at him.
“Uh, yeah. Took a look at the stuff that seemed off. Also fixed the shoe rack near the door and the hangers in the bathroom.”
“Oh wow. You really shouldn’t have.”
“Didn’t you tell me to fix the place up while being here?” he teases you with a smirk as he leans against the table.
“That was just a joke.”
“I know,” he chuckles softly. “But I really didn’t have much to do today so I thought I might make myself useful.”
“That’s… actually very nice of you. Thank you.”
“No worries.”
“So how was your day?” Harry asks as the two of you are chewing on the pizza, sitting at the dining table.
“Why are you making small talk like we’re a married couple?” you scrunch your nose, taking another bite from your slice.
“What, I can’t be nice?”
“You can, it’s just you are usually not,” you point out.
“Or you are just never around when I decide to be nice,” he grins. “You usually just burst into my place, handcuff me and then bring me in. That doesn’t give much time to be nice.”
“I wouldn’t cuff you if you didn’t try to run away the first time I wanted to bring you in,” you retort shrugging.
“Okay, first of all, I was not expecting you to just kick my door in and have a fucking knife pointed at my throat, of course I tried to escape! And second, I quite enjoy being handcuffed by you, so I guess it’s not that bad.”
That smug smirk is back on his lips again and you wish you could just wipe it off sometimes. He is so full of himself!
“You are always coming with this cuffing thing. Get a hold of your kinks, Styles.”
“You can’t tell me it doesn’t turn you on. I bet you’d like that, if you haven’t already been cuffed in the bedroom,” he snorts, taking a big bite, the sauce dripping a bit from the corner of his mouth that he wipes with the back of his hand.
“My kinks are none of your concerns,” you sternly reply, but it just makes his grin wider.
“Oh, so you do have kinks! Tell me more about them!”
“Well what are yours?” you retort, hoping it would shut him up, but it has the opposite effect on him. Leaning back he swallows the food in his mouth before starting the list.
“Well I do love getting handcuffed, I’m into spanking, both ways. I have a weird thing for—“
“Alright! I’ve heard enough!” you cut him off. “Stop, just… stop,” you breathe out.
“What?” Harry chuckles, clearly enjoying the situation more than you’d want him to. “Don’t tell me you’re too prude to talk about sex.”
“I’m not,” you answer right away.
“Okay, then tell me about your kinks!” he teases you some more. Snapping your eyes at him you can tell how much he is enjoying making you so uncomfortable, but you also know that he thinks he’ll just make you blush and you won’t tell him a thing. So you decide to give him his own medicine.
“I do in fact like to be handcuffed, I love a good spanking, when my ass cheeks turn red from the slaps, that makes me cum very hard. I love a good old choking and I particularly enjoy giving blowjobs because I don’t have a gagging reflex, makes men go fucking nuts when I have them down my throat to the last inch, I get off their reaction easily.”
Harry’s lips part as he stares at you with a stunned expression, he definitely did not expect that answer, or any answer at all. That face alone makes up for the slight anxiety that took over you talking about what you really enjoy in the bedroom. Your eyes wander down and a triumphant smirk tugs on your lips.
“Don’t be such a horny teenager, I can see your dick getting hard,” you tell him before flipping the pizza box closed and walking into the kitchen you put the remaining of it into the fridge.
“You are such a tease, Y/N,” he shakes his head with a soft chuckle. “But it might backfire, because now I’m gonna get off thinking about spanking you,” he grins at you, but you just shrug, heading to the bathroom.
“Do whatever you want, fantasizing is free,” you tell him before locking yourself in the bathroom.
You’d be lying if you said you don’t think about him in the shower. As your hands move down your body, your fingers wander between your legs, gently playing with your clit while thinking about Harry spanking you. Knowing that he is kind of into the same things as you makes your fantasies even more vivid, but you don’t let yourself get off. You wouldn’t want him to hear you moan under the shower, he would tease you about it forever.
When you’re all done you step out of the bathroom only to get startled by Harry who is standing right at the door, wearing only his boxer briefs.
“Shit!” you gasp, snapping your hand to your chest.
“You took awfully long in there, Y/N,” he smirks at you, but you just roll your eyes at him. “If you ever need help washing you back, don’t be shy to ask me to join.”
“Keep dreaming,” you mumble under your breath as you walk past him and make your way into your bedroom.
“I already do that!” he calls after you before you shut the door closed.
Throwing yourself to your bed you take a deep breath closing your eyes. If he keeps up this act, you have no idea how you’re gonna survive having him around any longer.
Tumblr media
Two days go by in the same manner. You spend most of the day out doing your usual stuff, you actually manage to catch another guy who was a small reward, but it’s more than nothing. Harry usually has dinner ready and waiting for you by the time you get back home. During these two days he has fixed up basically everything that wasn’t working in your apartment, freeing you from doing it yourself for probably twice as long as he did.
You sit and eat together, Harry usually tries to get under your skin with some more flirting that you return with a cold shoulder, but then, when you’re lying in the comfort of your bed or standing under the hot water in the shower, you always find your thoughts wandering off to the man on the other side of the door.
Ashamed to admit, but you’ve gotten yourself off once thinking about him. You woke up in the middle of the night from a quite hot dream that, of course, featured a shirtless Harry and you just couldn’t stop yourself from bringing you some relief. For a little while your hands weren’t yours, you imagined that Harry’s big, calloused and ring clad fingers were moving against your body and you needed every drop of self-control not to moan his name out as you came. You blame it on him being so comfortable shirtless around your place, he has been really making himself feel home. Not that you’re complaining, he is a sight for the eyes certainly, but it’s also giving you a hard time.
Robert soon asks you to swing by the station to discuss some details about Harry’s case. You can tell he couldn’t dig up anything helpful, he would have already mentioned it through the phone, but that doesn’t mean he doesn’t have anything that can be useful in further investigation.
“So, I’ve caught wind of Axel Morris being involved in the death of the victim, but we haven’t been able to recover any evidence that would point towards him, unfortunately,” Robert explains as the two of you sit in his office. “Didn’t want to bring him in for questioning either because then Hugo would find out we are after him.”
“So what can be done now?”
“I’m… really not sure, Y/N. If Axel doesn’t magically confesses the murder on tape, I’m not sure I can do anything to help Styles.”
Chewing on your bottom lip you’re trying hard to think of what to do. This can’t end like this, there has to be a way out for Harry…
“Look. I know you’re trying to cook up something to help Styles, but I’m not sure I can give you much time.”
“What do you mean?” you ask with a puzzled look.
“I mean that…” He glances at the door and then leans closer, speaking more quietly. “If I had a guess where he could be found, I would say he is at your place as we are speaking. I can’t let a guy walk free who is wanted for murder, Y/N. I eventually have to bring him back.”
“Alright, alright. Just give me a few more days. I’ll figure it out,” you plead, running your hand through your hair. Robert sighs, shaking his head.
“You have three days. That marks ten days since the warrant has been out. If you don’t bring me evidence by then, I’m sending the guys to your place to get him.”
“Three days, alright. I’ll… figure it out. Thanks, Robert,” you nod, leaving his office in a rush.
You have three days to find evidence against Axel and free Harry, but how do you even start? You’re good at what you do, but this is kind of out of your field and you’re not sure you can deal with it.
Walking around town you try to come up with an idea, but end up doing what you always do when you’re stuck on a case. Thanks to your work you’ve built up quite a web of connections, you always know someone who knows someone who is exactly the person you need. So sitting at a diner, munching on a late lunch you start calling your connections to see if you can dig up anything that could help.
A few hours later the situation becomes brighter and you finally have a somewhat useful plan so you head home to let Harry in on what you’ve come up with.
He is seemingly surprised when you arrive home earlier than the usual, he is sitting at the dining table, a bowl of instant noodles in front of him as he is watching some video on his phone. Like usually, he is only wearing a pair of sweatpants, his tattooed abdomen on full display.
“Oh, hi! Something happened?” he asks, concern showing in his eyes as he watches you kick your shoes off and storm into your bedroom, going straight to your wardrobe to dig up one particular outfit. “Y/N?” you hear him call out for you, his voice coming from your door.
“Yes! I knew I still had it!” you cheer in triumph as you hold up the latex set that clearly leaves very little to the imagination. When Harry sees it, his eyes go wide and his imagination probably gets wild for a moment, because he clears his throat as he looks at you puzzled.
“What do you need that for?”
“It’s part of my plan that will get us evidence against Axel Morris.”
“I’m not really following, so please elaborate?”
“I talked to Robert, he said we need to get him to confess. Now, I made a few phone calls and found out that our friend, Axel is a regular at this strip club called Siren. I’ll pretend to be a dancer and wrap him around my fingers and get him to confess while recording. You said it yourself, he is a real dumbass, I’m sure I can make it work.”
Harry stares at you frozen for a long moment before he lets out a heartfelt chuckle and now you’re the one confused about what’s really going on.
“S’cute you think I’m letting you close to that man. Funny, that was a good joke. Alright, what do you want for dinner?” he asks, walking back to the dinner table, but you chase after him.
“It’s not a joke, Harry. Pretty much our only chance to get you out of this mess!”
“You are not going anywhere near that guy and that’s not up for debate.”
“Not that you can tell me what to do!” you scoff at him.
“Y/N, you have no idea what you’re talking about,” he shakes his head sitting back to the table, stirring his pasta around with the spoon.
“I certainly know, and this is pretty much your only chance to save your ass, Harry.”
“Not if it means you go near Axel, nah,” he shakes his head calmly, as if it wasn’t even an argument and he had the right to grant you permission.
“Well, I’m doing it and you can’t do anything about that. I’m going in tomorrow. I know one of the dancers, she is helping me set it all up,” you shrug, your attitude meeting his careless one, but he doesn’t like your answer, not even a bit.
“Y/N, you are not going there!” he snaps, standing up, the chair falling back from the sudden movement. “That psycho killed a man or did you forget about that?!”
“Okay, so what’s your plan to save your ass? Because there’s literally no other choice,” you retort giving him a frown as you march back to your room and Harry follows you.
“But it won’t be you dressing up as a stripper, seducing a fucking murderer to get him to confess!”
“So then what is it going to be?!” you snap at him facing him again. “Because Robert gave me three days to sort things out before he comes here and takes you in himself!”
“Then I’ll go to jail! No big deal!” he throws his hands into the air like it was just a minor inconvenience and not a case of murder that could put him behind bars forever.
“Are you fucking insane?” you laugh in disbelief. “You’re willing to lose the rest of your life for what? Nothing at all?!”
“It’s not nothing, Y/N. You are not getting yourself into this mess and it’s not up for debate.”
“You hold no control over me, Harry!” you scream at him at this point, fed up with his bullshit.
You find yourself pinned against the wall in a blink of the eye, Harry is pressed up against you, hands grabbing onto your forearms as he keeps you in place firmly, one of his thighs coming between your legs as his face is dangerously close to yours now. He knocks the air out of you for a moment and you stare back at him with parted lips for just a split second before your instincts kick in.
You easily knee him in the crotch, giving you just enough opportunity to grab one of his wrists and twist it behind his back, forcing him to get on the ground, growling in pain.
“Fuck! Y/N!” he groans, snapping his other hand against the hardwood floor. You give him another squeeze as a warning before letting him go and he falls to the ground for a moment before he pushes himself up to sit on his heels.
“You still think I can’t protect myself against a man?” you sneer at him walking over to the bed to grab the outfit that was tossed to the side in the hustle.
“Shit, I think you broke my dick!” he breathes out hunching over and you just smile to yourself as you hand the outfit up to the side of your wardrobe.
“Don’t be such a crybaby, you’re fine.”
“Don’t think so, might need a get-well kiss on it though,” he smirks through his painful expression and you roll your eyes at him. How is he still at it when you just kneeled him in his crotch? “Okay, your message came through very clear though, but I’m still not a fan of your plan,” he sighs finally standing up from the floor.
“It’s gonna be easy, I’ll get him a little drunk, offer him a private dance, make a move and get him to talk. If he really is that dumb like you said, I can easily get him to open up, just gotta make sure he is focusing on something else,” you explain gesturing towards the outfit on the hanger.
“You can’t wear that, Y/N.”
“This is what strippers wear, I don’t see what the problem is.”
“My problem is that it’s like… nonexistent. There’s no textile at all!” he rages, still eyeing the red latex set.
“Are you… jealous?” you ask, starting to get a feel of what’s really going on. Harry’s head snaps in your way and the look in his eyes answers your question even when he tries to hide his real reasons.
“Jealous of you becoming a stripper? I bet I can make more than you if I became one,” he scoffs smugly.
“Oh my god, you are so fucking jealous!” you laugh, enjoying this one in a million moment. “What’s next, you have feelings for me? Are you gonna confess your undying love?” you tease him.
“Okay, you had your laughs, that was enough. Excuse me if I’m looking out for you and I don’t want you to get hurt because of me.”
“Don’t get all smitten with me now. I’ve been doing just fine without you so far.”
“Yeah, how many people did you bring in for murder?” Harry questions and that leaves you without an answer. Not that you don’t know it, but because the number is exactly zero. You’ve been doing your job for quite a while and there’s been all kind of cases under your hands, but not murders. Though you are completely capable of defending yourself, you’re not sure you want to deal with monsters who took a human’s life. The only reason you took Harry’s case was because you had an inkling feeling from the very start that he did not do it.
“Just as I thought,” Harry scoffs. “Listen, if you really want to do this then I’m going with you. No way I’m gonna just sit around here and wait to see if you make it back home.”
“How do you plan on leaving the house? Someone might recognize you and then it’s game over.”
“I’ll just… disguise myself,” he shrugs. “Can’t be that hard.”
Tumblr media
You never thought the day would come when you see Harry Styles wearing a fake mustache and a ridiculous wig, secured with a beanie to his head. The moment the two of you finish his disguise, you can’t hold your laughter back. He looks so damn ridiculous, you can barely breathe through your laughter as he checks himself out in the mirror.
“I look like a fucking pedophile,” he shakes his head chuckling as he pushes some fake hair out of his forehead. “Where the fuck did you find this wig?” he snaps at you in disbelief.
“Does it matter? You look so fucking bad!” you laugh hysterically and Harry just stands there, waiting for you to finally stop, but it seems like he is not bothered by your reaction. He probably finds it equally funny too.
It’s currently seven pm, you have to head to Siren soon to start your fake shift as a stripper and you haven’t been able to talk Harry down from following you, so there you are, getting ready to fool everyone around you. Harry with his awful disguise and you with your stripper outfit.
When you finally catch your breath you leave Harry in the living room to get ready as well. Following a heavy makeup with dark, smokey eyes, you also put on a wig, a short, red bob that’s part of the outfit. Then you squeeze yourself into the latex, the tiny top barely covering you, the skirt is not even a skirt, rather than just a belt. As an extra to the fit, you’ve put on a red corset, though it’s more so you can hide the voice recorder since the original outfit doesn’t give too many places to do that. You pair it all with fishnet tights and a pair of black, thigh-high boots. As you check yourself out in the mirror you don’t even recognize yourself. Y/N is officially gone, the girl in the boots is… Crystabel.
Opening the door you step out of your bedroom, Harry is standing in the middle of the living room, busy with his phone so at first he doesn’t even see you walk out.
“Ready to leave?” he asks, eyes still on the screen of his phone.
“I… guess?” you breathe out, feeling extremely self-conscious in this revealing set.
When Harry finally looks up his mouth drops open. He is not even trying to hide his hunger as his eyes rake down the length of your body. He takes his time to take in every inch of your exposed skin before his gaze settles on your eyes behind your long fake lashes.
“Holy shit,” he breathes out and it gives you quite the confidence boost.
“You like it?” you ask, striking a pose as you push your hips to the side and place your hands on your waist.
“I-I’m… I’m fucking speechless,” he chuckles as you walk closer and grabbing the strings of his hoodie, you tug on the playfully while he is still shamelessly checking you out. “I don’t know how I could live this long without seeing you like this.”
“You are such a flirt,” you roll your eyes, but just as you are about to step away from him he grabs you by your waist and pulls you against him firmly. Your hands move to his broad shoulders right away, trying to keep your balance in his hold.
“I might be a flirt, but you are the hottest woman I’ve seen and I admit I will be fucking jealous of every man that’s gonna lay their eyes on you tonight.” His voice is low, full of lust and if it wasn’t for his funny disguise, you would have melted right into his arms in a heartbeat.
“I can’t take you seriously with this mustache on,” you chuckle softly, running your fingers over the fake facial hair, the pad of your fingers slightly touching his soft lips underneath.
“Just wait until we get back home and I get rid of it,” he smirks and winks at you, making you chuckle, but you can also feel yourself blushing at his words.
You put on a trench coat to cover the racy outfit as the two of you make your way to the club. Harry is driving, but you took your car in case someone might recognize him near the club. Arriving Harry parks at a darker corner in the parking lot and he pulls out a little box from his backpack.
“Alright, let’s wire you up, Love,” he smirks as you undo the coat and let him help you get the devices situated on you.
The voice recorder gets pushed into your stomach, hiding behind your corset. It’s thick enough that it doesn’t give away that anything is hidden under it, it’s just a little uncomfortable for you, but you are sucking it up.
“Here, put this into your ears,” Harry hands you an earpiece that you place into your right ear, hiding it with your wig. “It’s not the best quality, but you’ll be able to hear me and I’ll hear everything around you. We need a safe word if anything happens so I know I have to go inside.”
“This is starting to look like a spy movie or something,” you mumble under your breath as you start buttoning your coat again.
“Don’t turn it into a joke, Y/N. Axel might be a stupid jerk, but don’t forget he killed that man. He doesn’t care if you’re a woman or not, or if you’re a real stripper or not.”
“Alright, alright,” you sigh nodding. “How about… cherry?”
“Okay. Use it if you are in trouble or someone is hurting you or anything.” You nod, fidgeting with the end of the coat, but Harry grabs your hand and makes you look at him. “I mean it, Y/N. I don’t want you to play the hero.”
“I won’t, calm down. I gotta go now. I’ll see you soon,” you tell him before getting out of the car and heading to the backdoor. Glancing back one last time you see Harry standing at the hood of the car, watching you intently as you disappear from his sight.
Sienna, who is helping you tonight is already waiting for you at the backdoor. You met her a few years ago when you caught her abusive ex and took him in. She said she owed you one for freeing her from that asshole and now you are finally here to collect that favor.
“Damn, you look good!” she grins, pulling you into a short hug.
“You think it’s gonna be alright?” you ask, pulling the coat open to show her the whole outfit.
“Fucking fantastic. No men will be able to focus on anything than your boobs,” she snorts, pulling you inside.
The plan is easy. You won’t be out all night, Sienna will be your eyes and when she spots Axel arrive, that’s when you come into the picture. Sienna will escort him to a secluded area and tell him he has a free lap dance which will be, of course, performed by you. Some flirting, some seducing and hopefully Axel will be dumb enough to let a some sort of confession slip.
Sienna takes you to the changing room and you stay in the corner, trying not to be in the way as you watch the girls get ready. There are ten girls in total, five of them are dancing tonight, the other five are servers, but they still dress like dancers. They all wear equally revealing outfits, just like you and as you watch them move around so confidently, you start to get more and more nervous. What if Axel figures out you’re not a real dancer right away? Or if he notices the recorder pushed into your stomach? This plan is definitely not the safest you’ve ever come up with, and you are starting to doubt yourself now that you are so deep in it.
“Y/N?” you hear Harry’s faint voice in your ear. “Do you hear me?”
“Yes,” you breathe out and hearing his voice calms your nerves a little.
“Everything alright?” First you nod, but then you realize he can’t see you.
“Yes.”
“Okay. Are you nervous?”
“Very,” you admit with an awkward chuckle. Luckily, Harry doesn’t bring his usual cockiness out, feeling how serious the situation is.
“You can still come out and we can just go home. You don’t have to do this.”
“No, I want to do this,” you firmly answer. “Just… talk to me a little. Please.”
“Alright, I’ll tell you about when I wanted to ask you out to prom,” you hear him start and you can’t push a smile down as you sit and wait, listening to his soothing voice. “You were wearing this pretty white sweater that day and tight jeans, you looked so fucking good, Y/N. I saw you walking to your locker and you smiled at some random guy and I was instantly jealous.”
“Really?” you ask quietly.
“O, yeah,” he chuckles. “I told you, I had a crush on you. So I thought about asking you out, wanted to just walk up to you and casually ask if you wanted to go with me. But then I just watched you and realized that you probably wouldn’t want anything to do with me, so I just watched you get your books out of your locker and then you walked right past me, looked me in the eyes and I straight up felt my knees turn into jelly. Good thing I was leaning against the wall. You walked away and I never asked you out. Still regret that,” he admits and your heart flutters at his words.
As weird as it sounds, you remember that day. Especially because when your eyes met Harry’s you felt kind of the same. You felt intimidated and wondered why he was watching you so intently, but you would have never guessed he wanted to ask you out.
You see Sienna walking in, her eyes find you and you immediately know it’s show time.
“Harry?” you breathe out at last.
“Yeah?”
“I would have said yes,” you tell him before you follow Sienna out and the blasting music pushes down Harry’s voice in your earpiece.
The bright lights of the back are switched to the dim, red lighting in the main bar area, a dancer is already on the stage and the place seems packed for the night as all men are hungrily watching the girl on the stage, throwing dollar bills at her shamelessly.
Sienna pulls you to the bar and leans closer to your ear so you can hear what she is saying.
“He is in one of the private rooms, told him the dance is on the house to thank him for being a regular. I asked one of the guards to stand nearby.”
“Thank you, S,” you nod at her as she squeezes your hands.
“Good luck, girl,” she smiles a little bitterly before she shows you the way to the room where Axel is currently waiting for his private dance.
As you stop at the door you take a deep breath, staring at the doorknob for a moment, trying to brace yourself for whatever is about to happen in there.
“I’m going in,” you say, partially to yourself, but mostly to Harry so he knows what’s happening though you don’t hear an answer before you open the door and step inside.
The room is mostly what you were expecting, a small stage with a rod in the middle, across that a long, plush, deep burgundy couch. The walls are black, just the red led lights illuminating the place.
And there he is. Axel Morris is sitting in the middle of the couch, manspreading so widely like the asshole that he is, arms leisurely draped across the back of the couch as his hungry eyes immediately snap to your body.
Axel is big. He is a large man and you realize that the moment you see him. Though he is sitting you can easily tell that he’s tall and he is definitely bulky. Could end you in a blink of an eye and knowing that he is capable of murder is just an eerie thought that doesn’t leave you alone. But you suck it up and get into character, only thinking about one thing: help Harry out of this mess.
Music with low bass starts playing through the speakers as you make your way over to Axel who grins at you disgustingly, making it hard for you to keep the façade.
“Hey big boy, heard you’ve earned a dance for yourself,” you coo at him stopping at the edge of the stage as you keep eye-contact with him. You lean against the edge and spread your legs just enough to tease his imagination about what’s about to come.
“Hell yes, I did! Hope you’re a good dancer, babygirl. Haven’t seen you around here.”
“I’m new. But I’m really good, that’s why they sent me,” you smirk at him sweetly as you walk closer until you’re standing in front of him. He reaches out and grabbing your hips he pulls you to straddle his lap and it catches you by surprise but you don’t fall out of character.
“Then show me what you can do. What’s your name?” He licks his lips as you start moving, doing your best from movies you’ve seen with strippers in them.
“Crystabel, but you can call me yours,” you hum, grinding and bouncing yourself, completely unleashing your inner hoe. “Tell me, big boy. Are you as dangerous as you seem?”
“Oh baby, you have no idea,” he grins proudly.
“Really?” you coo, pushing yourself up against him. His dirty hands find your ass and you want to push them away so badly, but you let him have his way with you for the sake of the plan. “What’s the worst you’ve done?”
“Why does a pretty girl like you want to know about that, huh?” he cocks his head to the side, eyeing you with suspicion so you know you have to be careful.
“Because I have a thing for those stuff. I love pain and blood, it gets me off always,” you smirk at him teasingly, grinding yourself against him to divert his attention a little from the words spoken.
“Mm, yeah?”
“Yeah, I love that kind of stuff,” you moan, running your hands down your chest, his eyes hungrily following your every move and you know he is zoned out. It’s going perfectly.
“Well, I’m the perfect man for you then, babygirl. I’ve done all the things you can imagine.”
“Really? You are turning me on, big boy,” you murmur lowly, turning around for a bit so he can get a good glimpse of your backside as well. “Have you… taken anyone’s life before?” you bluntly ask, hoping you aren’t moving too fast and he won’t snap at you.
“Not sure I should be talking about that with you, pretty girl,” he smirks smugly. You turn back to face him, pushing your crotch against him as you try not to gag feeling his erection under you.
“I’m good with secrets, Honey. My lips are sealed,” you grin at him, stroking his oily face and try your best not to wipe your fingers into the cushion of the couch. Axel smirks at you, clearly enjoying the show you are putting on, his fingers are digging into your thighs as his eyes are practically glued to your chest.
“I’m a killer, babygirl.”
“Yeah?” you gasp, faking your excitement. “What did you do, big boy? Tell me, make me wet,” you purr biting into your bottom lip, pushing your chest out some more to distract him from his consciousness that might keep him from answering.
“Killed a guy recently,” he smugly admits and your adrenaline is high in the sky. You are so close to what you need!
“Oh my, sounds like a dirty job.”
“It was.”
“Saw it on the news a guy got killed not long ago, did you do that?” you smirk at him, his hand slapping your ass and you fight yourself not to punch him in the face.
“That Richards guy? Yeah,” he nods and you almost start screaming in your triumph. This dumbass really did just confess to you, because you had your ass and tits out for him!
“Cool. What’s your name, big guy? Wanna know who I’ll think of when I touch myself later,” you pant into his ear, you need him to say his name otherwise the confession might go to shit.
“I’m Axel, babygirl,” he grins, leaning dangerously close to you, he clearly wants to push his tongue down your throat but you push yourself away and up from his lap.
“Our time is up, big boy. See you later!” you sing and walk out of the room while he is still kind of zoned out.
The moment you are out, you start running. You can’t have him realize what just happened and stop you. Pushing your way back to the dressing room you grab all your stuff and spring out of the building. Harry is standing at the entrance, his ridiculous disguise is gone as he spots you with wide eyes. He probably heard everything and wanted to be there for you when you get out and as soon as you reach him he grabs your hand and the two of you run to the car. Right when you get into the car, you spot Axel running out from the front entrance and he definitely realized what just happened.
“Hey! Get back here you slut!” he shouts as Harry starts the car and you melt into the seat, scared of what’s about to happen because you see Axel reach to his back and the next thing you know is that he has a gun in his hand.
“Harry! Go!” you scream when you see him aim at the car and right at that moment, the wheels screech as Harry pushes the gas pedal to the fullest and the car yanks forward.
Your heart drops to the floor when a bullet shoots into the side of the car as Axel tries to stop the two of you. Harry takes a sharp turn and leaves the car park with full speed. You see Axel from the mirror, he is raging and keeps shooting after you, but he has no aim or whatsoever. You reach the end of the street and you feel like you can finally breathe again.
“Oh shit, fuck,” you mumble, chest heaving as you grab onto the armrest for some kind of leverage, your adrenaline is still pumping through your veins from the action movie-like scene that just happened.
“Are you alright? Did he hurt you?” Harry asks, eyes dancing between the road ahead of him and you as he tries to figure out if anything happened to you.
“I-I’m fine, he was just… fucking nasty to deal with you,” you groan at the thought of his hands on you. You’ll need the hottest shower after this, that’s for sure. “Go to the station, we gotta bring the tape in now,” you tell him as you reach into your corset. Pulling the recorder out you huff in relief, it’s been pressed into you for way too long. The tape is still rolling so you end it and then rewind it, checking if everything you need is on it. Luckily, it caught the whole thing perfectly, that means Harry is not going to jail. Well, not this time at least.
He is speeding down the streets as you get rid of the wig and put on your coat, you don’t want to walk into the police station dressed like a hooker and have the word spread that Robert’s sister has been making money some other way lately.
Arriving to the station you hold the recorder so tightly as if your life depends on it while Harry reaches for your other hand and firmly holds it in his warm palm. You walk inside and immediately spot Jeremy at the front desk. Letting go of Harry’s hand you run up to him.
“Jer, I got evidence for the Richards case! I got a confession on tape,” you beam at him holding the recorder up. He gives you a stunned look as he takes the recorder.
“Confession? How do you—“ He is cut off when you hear Harry’s voice from behind you.
“Hey! What the fuck!” he snaps and as you turn around you see that two officers are already on him, trying to handcuff him. Jeremy quickly forgets about the recorder as he joins in on strangling Harry. but you grab his arm and try to pull back.
“No! He didn’t do it! Listen to the tape!” you cry out, desperate to end this mess, but it feels like no one is listening to you.
“Harry Styles, you are under arrest for the murder of Dave Richards. You have the right…” One of the officers starts saying the usual speech as they drag Harry away while you are begging to Jeremy to listen to you.
“Jeremy! He didn’t fucking do it!” you scream, tears rolling down your face.
“What do you mean?” he asks giving you a puzzled look. It was Axel Morris! One of Hugo McKain’s men! They are trying to frame Harry!” you explain, while Harry is being taken away. “Harry, no!” you shout after them, but the officers don’t stop.
“Don’t worry, Y/N! I’ll be fine!” he calls after you before he disappears from your vision.
“Jeremy, please just listen to the fucking tape! I got his confession!”
“I’ll look into it, but I’m afraid Harry is spending the night here,” he sighs, looking down at the recorder before he walks away.
“Fuck, no!” you choke out.
When you finally stop crying you rush out of the building and call your brother, not even caring that it’s past midnight. He better answer your call or you are showing up at his house and start banging on his door until he opens it.
“What the fuck, Y/N?” he growls into the phone.
“Robert, they fucking took Harry in! I had the confession on tape, but they just wouldn’t listen, they arrested him!”
“Hey, slow down, what are you talking about?”
Taking a deep breath you tell him the whole story. The club, the dance, the confession and then how you came straight to the station but they arrested Harry without listening to you.
“Alright, you can’t do much now, Y/N. He is still a suspect but I’ll call Jeremy to look into the tape. If it’s found relevant Harry will be out in the morning okay?”
“Please come in early in the morning and make sure he is let out, please!” you cry out, feeling so helpless after everything that just happened.
“I will. Meet me at the station at six, okay? It’ll be alright. Go home, have some sleep and then we’ll make everything right in the morning.”
You do as Robert asked, go home, have a shower, wash the night off of your skin and lie in bed however you are not able to sleep, not even for a minute. You keep thinking about Harry and what might be happening to him now. They better get their shit together and let him out in the morning or you are losing your mind. You didn’t go through all this just to have him put behind bars anyway.
It’s not even six when you are already at the station, anxiously waiting for Robert to show up. You keep glancing up at the building, thinking about how Harry is somewhere in there and you can only hope he’ll be out with you shortly.
When Robert arrives he goes straight up to check out the situation with the tape and Harry. Waiting for him down in the hall is nerve-wrecking, you feel like time has stopped. When he finally appears again you jump to your feet running up to him with high hopes.
“The tape has been examined, it was classified as evidence. Jeremy has already put out an arrest warrant on Axel. Harry is no longer a suspect. He’ll be down once the paperwork is done.”
“Oh thank God!” you breathe out and throw yourself at him, hugging him tighter than ever.
“Look, but there is something I need to talk to you about,” he says with a serious look.
“Okay, what is it?”
“We might be able to get this Axel guy, but I’m pretty sure Hugo is already after the two of you. We have a whole team for him, working on catching him finally, but it might be smart if you just left town for a little.”
“Oh. Yeah, sounds logical,” you nod.
“Let me know if you need help with that. I can arrange something for you.”
“We’ll see. I have to talk to Harry first.”
“Harry, huh?” Robert smirks down at you knowingly and you feel yourself blushing. A lot has changed lately around you and Harry and you guess it’s quite evident for everyone else as well. “Just so you know, he asked about you during the night. Wanted to know if you are alright.”
“Yeah?” you breathe out with a small smile.
“Yes. Might have been wrong about him a little. Tell him I said hello, I need to get to work now,” he nods with a fond smile.
“Thank you, Robert!” you call after him as he waves in your way before disappearing in the elevator.
Waiting around in the hall you keep looking towards the hallway, hoping to see him appear finally, but the minutes are just dragging by way too slowly.
You’re impatiently sitting on one of the benches by the wall when you finally see him walking down the hallway, leisurely running his hand through his hair, a tired smile sitting on his lips when he sees you leap from your seat and launch at him, throwing yourself into his arms.
“Hey, hey! It’s all good, Love. Told you not to worry about me,” he chuckles, but holds you tight anyway, his arms wrapping around you as he lifts you off the ground, taking a few steps forward.
“Of course I fucking worry about you, idiot!” you mumble into his neck before leaning back you look at his pretty face.
“Yeah? Does this mean I had the right to worry about you last night?”
“You were?”
“Fuck yes,” he laughs. “You have no idea what it was like to sit outside and listen to everything that fucker told you. Wanted to punch him in the face so badly.”
“So heroic,” you grin at him, your face already inching closer to his, arms still wrapped around his neck.
“Only for my favorite stripper,” he winks at you, making you gasp.
“If you dare to bring it up again and call me a stripper, I swear to God I—“
You don’t get to finish your threat, because his hand snakes to the back of your neck and he pulls you into a hard kiss, his lips smashing against yours. Melting into the kiss you open your mouth for him without hesitation, his tongue meeting yours as he kisses you with so much vigor and passion, he makes you bend your back, leaning back as he holds you firmly in his strong arms. And suddenly, you feel like you’re seventeen again, making out with your high school crush in the school hallway, luckily, you are kissing the same person you wanted then.
“I’m fucking starving, babe,” he breathes out once you finally pull away from each other. “For you as well, but can we get some real food?” he asks as he laces his fingers together with yours, heading out of the station.
“Sure,” you chuckle. “Hey, there’s something we need to talk about.”
“Love, told you, you can handcuff me to the bedframe, I’m into that stuff.”
“Shut up!” you laugh smacking his chest as the two of you walk out to your car. “It’s not about that,” you murmur with a soft blush. “Robert said we should leave for a while, Hugo might be after us after what happened last night.”
“Yeah, thought about that myself too,” he nods as he gets behind the wheel without even asking if you want him to drive or not.
“So what should we do?” you question, sitting in the comfort of your car. Harry reaches for your hand and brings it up to his mouth, kissing your knuckles softly before he smirks at you.
“Have you been to Ireland, Love?”
“No,” you breathe out, a little stunned by the question.
“I have a friend over there, I’m sure he would love to have us there for a while. What do you say?”
“Are you for real? You want to go to Ireland with me?”
“Yeah, would be fun, don’t you think?”
“Okay,” you smile in awe. Even after that kiss you had doubts he would want to run away with you for the time being. But he is definitely planning to have you around longer. “Yeah, Ireland sounds fun.”
“Great. Then let’s head home to pack,” he smirks, starting the car. “Oh, Love?”
“Yes?”
“Don’t forget to bring your handcuffs,” he grins and you just laugh at his smugness before leaning closer to kiss him quickly before the two of you finally drive away from the station.
Thank you for reading, please like and reblog if you enjoyed it!
368 notes · View notes
booksonablog · 3 years
Text
Just a Number - Part 2
Request: “Ok so I know you recently did an age gap type of relationship oneshot with johnny lawrence already but I was wondering if you could do something similar with a 3 part Johnny x fem!reader oneshot where there's already an established between the two and Y/N is around 21ish-22 and present day johnny is of course older. And maybe through the parts we see their relationship with one another and how the age gap effects not only them but those around them. maybe some sexual instances and there's some angst in there due to how people view the relationship and how it especially effect Y/N, pls?. sry if it's too much”
A/N: Quite a few of you requested for a part 2 to the story “Just a Number” and since the request mentioned the story and its similarities, I decided to extend the story into a series using this prompt. I thought long and hard about it and it seemed to blend well together, this can also be read as a separate story from the original “Just a Number,” in the event you guys don’t like the idea of blending them together 😅 Either way, I’m happy to be writing imagines again and I missed Johnny! I hope you guys enjoy the series! 
Warnings: cursing & sexual innuendos 
(And not to toot my own horn, but I think the reaction gif of Miguel & Hawk is too damn perfect 😂)
Tumblr media
“Babe - ” you busted out laughing, “I’m not posting that.”
“Why,” He started to laugh, “Not cool?”
“Definitely not, but I’m still saving it.” You smiled.
Since the first kiss, your relationship with Johnny Lawrence has been an 80s daydream in the best of ways. The anxiety of the age difference quickly diminished which allowed room for the two of you to spend more time enjoying each other’s company more intimately. In fact, Johnny actually gave you the title of “Media Manager” over both the Cobra Kai website and Instagram page. Over the course of almost a year now, you’ve updated the website and uploaded many videos and pictures to the Instagram to keep it fresh and intriguing. Within this time frame, the two of you have spent time with each other, both becoming the other’s missing puzzle piece.
There have been many nights where you’ll cook for Johnny, he loves your cooking, he calls you his “hot chef.” But he’s thrown down in the kitchen for you, surprisingly much better in the kitchen than on the grill - the bald spots on the grass of the public park’s grilling area serves as proof. He’s also your go-to handy man, which is great because you don’t have to pay for someone to fix your many broken things and you also get to stare at Johnny’s flexed muscles all day, which he is 100% aware of. As far as the dojo is concerned, things have been running smoothly and because of your new title, you’ve been able to spend more time with him and even interact with the kids.
Currently, you’ve been working with Johnny on fun and enticing advertisements for this week’s competition and he’s been very excited about it.
“Should I do a different pose? What about this one?” Johnny leaned on the wall, tilting his head up and to the side, his hand hugging his elbows.
You tried to hold back a giggle, “Johnny no c’mon, I really think a shot of all the kids would be much more appropriate.”
Johnny quickly came out of position. “Alright fine, we’ll get a shot of them tonight after practice.”
“Sounds good.” You smiled, linking your arm between his as he walked over to you with his elbow extended out.
“In the meantime, let’s get some lunch, freakin’ starving.” 
“Even better.” You grinned as the two of you continued down the sidewalk.
***
After lunch, the two of you made your way to the dojo, arriving a lot earlier than you usually do. Plenty of time for a number of things to happen...
Tumblr media
***
By 6:00, the punctual kids started to make their way into the dojo. As Johnny’s favorite student started to make his way in, he was quickly pulled by one of his Mohawked friends. 
“Hey -” Miguel protested
His friend quickly hushed him. “Do you hear that?” 
Miguel listened intently, scanning the room filled with scattered groups of blushing whispering teenagers. 
“Listen -” He paused. “I think someone’s in Sensei’s office fooling around.” Hawk whispered
Miguel glanced back at the office, now able to hear the quiet feminine moans and the deep groans from a masculine voice. The kid’s cheeks started to heat up, much like his peers. 
“Who would break into Sensai’s office like that?”
Hawk shrugged. “Should we tell Sensai?”
Before the boy could respond an audible “Shit!” was hissed behind the door of the office, followed by an “Oh fuck it’s 6:20!” and loud scrambling of what the teenagers assumed to be office supplies scrambled along the desk and dropping to the floor. 
Tumblr media
The teenagers exchanged uncomfortable glances before the office door opened to a disheveled Sensai wiping his jaw and his girlfriend smoothing out the length of her dress. Now it was your turn for your cheeks to burn as you quickly glanced at the young eyes staring right at you, putting two and two together. 
Tumblr media
Johnny attempted to shake off the awkwardness.
“QUIET!” Johnny cut the already very silent room before they can put together a filthy image of you in their heads. 
“Line up.” Johnny demanded as he made his way to the front of the room. He tried to get back into the Sensai mindset though his brain was scrambling on how to move past this awkward moment while also trying to maintain his previous excitement that continued to strain itself against his clothes.
***
Tumblr media
By the end of practice, the awkwardness vanished and you were able to round up the kids for a fun photo opportunity. You did some funny and serious ones, some with Johnny and some without, plenty of photos to choose from which made you and the rest of the dojo excited. The kids were really looking forward to the competition. You started editing the photos to post while the kids started to say their goodbyes to each other and head out the door. You waved bye to the few of them before heading into the office, Johnny’s eyes following your every move until you disappeared into the room.
Just before Miguel made a foot out the door, he was roughly grabbed by the backpack and yanked back, stunned to meet his Sensai’s stern face.
“Uh - yes Sensai?” 
“What did you hear?” Johnny asked bluntly.
“What do you mean?”
“You didn’t hear anything?” Johnny raised a brow.
“Sensai I honestly have no idea what you’re talking about-” He gulped.
“Don’t bullshit me Diaz,” Johnny made a scrunchy face of denial, “You didn’t hear any funny business behind closed doors-”
“You mean-” 
Johnny raised daring brows.
Miguel nodded, seeking permission. “The -” 
Johnny squinted his eyes.
“The - “ Miguel’s eyes widened, “...noises-”
“Alright - get out of here!” Johnny released the boy with a shove. 
Tumblr media
You walked out of the office, watching as the teenager scrambled away, fumbling with the door. You walked toward Johnny who was shaking his head. The two of you were now the last in the dojo.
Tumblr media
“What’s up?” You asked.
He huffed in his hands before placing them back to his sides. “Nothin.’ Just talking to the kid.” Johnny walked closer to you, reaching around your waist and pulling you closer to him. The two of you smiled at each other before he planted a soft kiss on your lips once, twice and now tracing his kisses up your jaw and towards your ear.
He whispered, “Care to finish what we started?” You could hear the smirk in his voice.
You giggled, “Johnny - we can’t be doing that here anymore, look what happened today.”
Johnny pulled away from your figure. Huffing, he nodded his head. “Yeah that was bad. But they’re old enough -”
“Johnny!”
“I’m kidding!” He laughed
You made a face, knowing damn well he was only partially kidding. 
“I don’t want that to happen again, that was embarrassing for me and I’m sure the kids were uncomfortable by that too.” 
“Alright well we’ll be more careful next time.” He assured, pulling you closer to him. Your hands rested firm on his abs to stop him.
“No. No next time, I’m serious.”
He groaned, pulling away again, “C’mon Y/N!”
“No! I mean for one thing, the windows are transparent as hell!” You pointed to the front windows, Johnny following your finger.
He whipped back at you, “Alright yeah, I’ll start closing the blinds before and after practice but that’s why we have the office!” He pleaded.
“That’s not why.” You couldn’t help but laugh at his needy plea.
He groaned, defeated. Finally tugging you closer to him, now chest to chest. “Let’s just discuss this later alright? Moving forward - we’ll figure it out, but right now, there are some pressing matters that still need finishing.” Before you could ask, Johnny lifted you over his shoulder, ignoring the delighted shriek from you as he walked the two of you towards the office, kicking the door behind you.
***
Next Time:
As the day of the competition unfolds, Johnny finds himself frustrated between the highly anticipated match & the highly annoying men flirting with his girlfriend. In an attempt to be present for both his students and yourself, he grabs the attention of opinionated parents that grow very unhappy with the sight of an older man with a woman half his age. Gossip stirs and erupts into a fight - perhaps the thought of the age-gap relationship shouldn’t have been dismissed so quickly...
-------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------
Tags: (I only tag people who have either requested the imagine or requested a part 2, if you’d like to be added just let me know in the comments & I’d be happy to add ya!💕
@daedric-sorceress​​ / @seokjinntonic​ / @the-a-word-2214​
123 notes · View notes
shiny-jr · 4 years
Text
❝ ʙ ᴜ ᴛ ᴛ ᴏ ɴ s ❞
Yandere!Husband x Reader - Kade 
Note: I merely wanted to share one of my most popular oneshots from my Quotev account. Yes, it is inspired by Coraline. This story was originally published as a 1,000 follower special, so it’s quite lengthy meaning it will be split into different parts. I hope you enjoy! 
Warning: there will be violence, gore, profanity, and other things such as. You have been warned.
Part Two.
Tumblr media
Act I
Slim, cold hands held a rag doll. The black button eyes seemed to stare into his very soul and a permanent smile had been stitched onto the doll’s lips. Carrying the plaything to his desk, he began working oh-so-diligently.
Opening his kit of tools, he placed the doll atop the center of his desk, its back overturned. Cutting clear through the small dark black clothing on the doll, the small figure was soon made bare. Nimble fingers pulled at the raven hair strands, leaving the doll bald. Proceeding with the next step, he unstitched the black button eyes and removed them from their place. Next, he cut a straight long line at the mouth, and by hand, he removed every single piece of cotton used to stuff the doll until the figure was nearly as flat as paper. Turning the figure inside out, he then added sand to replace the cotton. Threading a needle, he carefully stitched the mouth closed and made it appear like a gentle smile. Pulling open his drawers, he scanned the dozens of pairs of buttons in his storage, selecting a black medium-sized pair to fit for the eyes before stitching them into place. Gingerly he threaded each strand of (h/c) yarn to fit for hair on the doll’s head, precisely measuring each strand to make it fit perfectly.
The man hummed, voice silky and slightly deep but appealing to the ear. Continuing to hum as he worked steadily, he remained focused on the task at hand. With scissors he cut out the design of the small clothing, stitching it together and sewing it so it would be flawless. Once done, he fit the clothing onto the small doll and then placed the tiny figure on the windowsill, prepped and ready for his newest guest. 
________________________________________________
"Un, deux, trois~ Un, deux, trois~" An older man hummed as his fingers danced on the black and white keys of the piano, creating a melody with his foreign counting and humming. Smiling in accomplishment as his mind formed the next notes of the melody he would compose for his circus. "Un, deux-" Stopping abruptly as his train of thought was disrupted by the screeching of tires outside, causing him to become startled and his fingers to bang horribly against the piano keys. Scrunching up his nose in irritation, he pushed back his seat and approached the window to see who had ruined his creative thought process.
A little red car zoomed down the small dirt road, honking its greeting as it was tailed by a large moving truck. The small car disappeared around the corner of the aged house, leaving the larger automobile to park and the workers to begin unloading all the furniture and cardboard boxes as the new residents entered their new home for the first time.
The foreign man huffed and closed his curtains, wishing to ignore all the sounds of the outside world and focus on creating a masterpiece of melodies for his circus. Two elderly women who lived below used the stairs to catch a peek of all the commotion, pleasantly surprised to see the new neighbors had finally arrived. They kindly waved to the men who transported the boxes and furniture inside.
When all was inside the house, one mover held up a clipboard with a paper in need of signing. A young man inside took the ink pen and signed his name in smooth cursive. However, before he could close the door, the mover stopped and extended his hand out for a tip. The young man merely sighed and handed him a dollar bill before slamming the door shut, no longer wanting to deal with the hassle of the movers or furniture in need of unpacking.
A young woman closed the back door, deciding to take a stroll and explore the new environment. After all, it was a major change from her previous home and habitat. Shrugging the olive green jacket closer to her form, her gray cotton blouse and black jeans provided extra warmth, and the black rubber boots kept her feet clean from the mud. Stepping down from the porch, her (e/c) hues scanned the surrounding area of the garden, all dead and shriveled up. Everything was dull and almost gray, as if the life had been sucked out of all things in the area. Stepping along the cobblestone path, she analyzed the scenery. Instead of bright city streets brimming with life, her surroundings were that of gray dying woods and sad, forgotten apple carts. There was no music or endless chattering mixed with honking cars; all was silent here. Here, they hadn’t the luxury of malls and boutiques on every corner; it was at least a few miles to the closest town.
Sighing in defeat, she frowned and slowed her walking pace. The scenery wasn't a beauty to paint either; it didn't exactly spark any inspiration or motivation. Nearly jumping in surprise when a small pebble bumped against her boot, her gaze traveled to the rocks and she rose an eyebrow. "Hello...?"
Silence…  
"Anybody...?"
Only silence filled the air…
Frowning at the lack of response, the young woman picked up the small pebble that had tumbled to her feet. Weighing the rock in the palm of her hands, she eyed a set of boulders sitting along the slope of the hill beside her, she shrugged, and then tossed the stone back up to where the boulders stuck out. A pained yeowl and angry hiss emanated from behind the stones. A white cat with brown and black patches hopped atop the boulders and glared at the woman.
(Y/n) shuddered and averted her gaze, speed walking away deeper into the woods to avoid further angering the feline. However, when she stopped and turned around, the cat yowled at her from atop a stump, frightening the woman for a moment. She pouted. A staring contest ensued between her and the strange cat. "This is the worst..." Crossing her arms over her chest, in the pit of her stomach she began to feel a thick growing desire to return back to her old home. "I lost my friends, the city—comfort, and all I get in return is you? He said this would be better. How is this better...?"
The feline stared, tilting its head. A low rumble emitted from its chest, its tail swishing back and forth slowly. Its mottled fur caused it to stand out, as it was probably the most colorful thing she saw since arriving in this plain little town.
She rubbed her arms, sighing as she murmured, "At least I still have Kage. That's something, isn't it...?" In reality, she was unsure. Her marriage with Kage was still young, but she knew she loved him. Although, recently she began to wonder if that love was noticed by him. She loved him deeply, but recently he’d become so engrossed in his work that it seemed like they were drifting apart.
Kage had explained before moving to this gray town that maybe this change would be for the best. A new environment, a fresh start. Someplace for them to mend their relationship, to grow closer. A new home for them to begin anew. They even hoped the work would lessen and they could spend more time with each other. Yes, he was trying, but she feared the worst.
Blinking as she felt a drop of water, she looked up and saw the gray clouds shifting. Water droplets began to fall from the sky, creating a light drizzle. The cat scampered off, probably to find shelter from the oncoming rain. Shrugging on the hoodie of her green jacket, she jogged back to the house. Her rubber boots slipped in the mud, and she scraped her palm as she caught herself. "Damn it!" Grunting in the process as her sleeves were now dirtied and hands injured, she stood up and wiped off the mud. Great, just her luck! She already hated this place! 
________________________________________________
(Y/n) quietly shifted through some of the boxes, organizing the packed furniture in the cozy living room. However, she glanced at her husband, Kage. He was as quiet as ever, typing away on his computer. Kage was an author, a well-known one who’d published many wonderful books while he was still young. They had barely said a word to each other since arriving yesterday, and she desperately craved attention. Anything to fill the silence suffocating her. "Yesterday, I ran into a cat while I was taking a stroll. I'm pretty sure it was wild or something."
"Uh-huh..." Kage continued to type away, his pale fingers swiftly dancing across the keyboard. Never taking his gray eyes off the screen, he feared he would lose his focus. In his mind he pictured a lovely sunset at the beach and a young couple walking on the sands, a scene that was picture perfect. He blew a strand of his wavy black hair out of his vision, revealing his handsome face. The light of the screen was reflected in his smokey-gray eyes, and he anxiously bit down on his full pink lips, his well defined cheekbones highlighted by the laptop’s blue light.
"What if it was feral?"
"That's great... I mean, interesting..."
She saw he was fully invested in his writing, not giving her enough attention to respond with a proper reply. However, that did not deter her. Placing down a portrait of herself and Kage on their first date back in college, she stared at it fondly. Turning her attention back to her husband, she waltzed around the room as she mused, "Isn't it the perfect weather to go out?"
At her musing, he took one single glance outside. Beyond the large windows, rain poured, hitting the glass and drenching everything outside. "It's the perfect weather to catch a cold in," he replied, slowing his typing process. The sleeves of his white hoodie jacket drooped down his wrists onto the laptop.
Taking a seat across from him on a small cushion seat, she asked, "When was the last time we properly went out together without work?" Appearing downcast, she added with a sad frown, "Kage, isn't that why we moved here? To spend more time together?"
Kage stopped typing completely and spared his wife a brief glance. As soon as he saw her dejected frown and sad eyes, he sighed, "No- No, don't you do it. Don't give me those puppy eyes, (Y/n). You know that I—... Damn it..."
"You're great at writing romance novels, but you're not exactly a prince charming..."
"I'm charming to a certain degree, thank you very much. Please, just give me time. I'm very busy with this novel." For once he managed to ignore her pleading look. He knew she would be upset, but he needed to finish this one chapter, and then all his time would be hers. "The clothes still need unpacking, you know. To pass the time, you can finish that. I don't want to leave all the unpacking for later."
"You're no fun..." She pouted, crossing her arms in disappointment.
Remembering the strange item he found at the front door while his wife was out for a stroll, Kage reached by his feet and picked up the object resting there. He held it up for her to see, it was concealed and wrapped in newspaper. Holding it out for her to take, "You left this on the porch."
"Me?" (Y/n) accepted the item, curious about what it could be. She didn't recall forgetting any items. Most of her belongings were in her backpack or stored away in packed boxes. But curiosity has been known to kill a cat or two. Seeing that Kage had gone back to writing his novel, she unwrapped the newspaper, revealing an old fabric doll. A doll that looked oddly like her.
The color of its fabric skin was identical to her skin tone, and its black button eyes were wide and unblinking. A gentle smile graced the doll's lips, and strands of (h/c) yarn decorated its head, each one appearing to be precisely measured and fitted to make the doll more identical to her. Even its tiny clothing was exactly the same as hers: her favorite olive green jacket and current gray cotton blouse and black jeans covered its form, and on its little feet sat a matching pair of black rubber boots.  
The young woman raised an eyebrow, slightly disturbed at the uncanny similarities. "It looks like me... This isn't mine, Kage."
"Oh? Don't look at me..."
An idea popped into the woman’s head. (Y/n) smiled mischievously, lounging on the couch right beside him. Holding the doll up, she examined it thoroughly and giggled. "If it's not mine and not yours, maybe it's from a secret admirer~?"
Kage stopped completely, freezing in place. Glaring at the doll, he appeared upset and envious now. Frowning, he looked to her and muttered, "If it is, I'll beat him into the next dimension."
"I'm just kidding!" (Y/n) laughed lightly, noticing his faint blush as he turned back to the screen of his laptop. She was happy she got a reaction out of him, that he cared and was protective enough to be upset at the mere thought of his wife having a secret admirer. Although all jokes aside, she was really curious about the mysterious origins of this odd look-alike doll. "But seriously, where did this toy actually come from?"
"Don't have a clue..."
She huffed and stood up, smoothing out the wrinkles on her clothing as she declared, "You know what? I'm going to explore this house. There has to be something interesting in this dusty old place!"
Lifting one hand, he lazily waved without tearing his attention away from his work. "Good luck..."
❂     ❂     ❂     ❂     ❂     ❂     ❂     ❂     ❂     ❂
After spending nearly one boring hour wandering the halls and exploring her new home, she had not found a single thing of interest. The rugs were overdue for a wash and were blanketed in a layer of dust; the windows fogged up easily and leaked, dripping rainwater in the hallway; and the bathroom wall was insect-infested while the water looked rather unsanitary. She waltzed into the last explored room, a large spacious area that was probably once a guest room.
(Y/n) planned to make the entire room a library for Kage. She wanted the area to be a place where he could store his prized novels and favorite books, a room they can retreat to when looking for a moment of peace and quiet. The walls would be lined with shelves and shelves of books, and cozy seats and warm blankets would decorate the floor. So far, only a few shelves had been set up against the wall. Many of the others lay face down, waiting to be lifted up. Gathering an armful of books, she began to organize them in alphabetical order. Fingers tracing over the spine of the novels, she stopped at twenty books. Before she could gather a few more to organize, she stopped upon noticing the look-alike doll had disappeared from its place atop a few empty boxes.
(E/c) hues scanning the room, she frowned and turned. Where had it gone? Had she misplaced it? It was atop the boxes just a few minutes ago. Turning around, she noticed the little black button eyes peeking at her from behind a shelf waiting to be set up. It's lifeless eyes unmoving, the doll peered at her quietly from behind the piece of furniture. Stepping closer, she kneeled down and carefully picked up the doll. Her eyes trailed off to the side, and there against the wall she spied  a smooth bronze knob. A door knob.
She pushed aside the shelf, the closed door was revealed fully. Wallpaper covered the surface, but the knob made it obvious that an entrance was there. Tracing her fingers along the wall, she could feel the outline of the curving designs on the door while the tip of her fingers collected dust. What could this door lead to? Wishing to know immediately, she called out loud enough for Kage to hear, "Kage! There's a door over here!"
Kage groaned and rubbed his head. Just when his fingers had matched the pace of his imagination and he had a good pace, his train of thought was snapped in half by the shout from upstairs. The young man grumbled, "I'm pretty busy right now!"
Examining the keyhole, she attempted to use the knob. It squeaked as it turned just slightly but not all the way, meaning it was locked. The door refused to budge. “Kage!”
The young man winced once he was called again, further prying him from his work. Realizing she was not going to stop anytime soon, he put aside his laptop on the couch cushions and rose from his seat. Stomping across the halls into the spacious room, he examined the door his wife was so fixated on opening. Turning his gaze to (Y/n), he glared and frowned. This only served to irritate him further. He’d paused his work for a locked door?  
“Aren’t you curious too?”
“Frankly, no.” Kage replied curtly, eyeing the knob and doorway. “If I open this stupid door will you leave me alone?”
“Yes...”
The young man sighed as he fished his keys out of his pocket. Chiming and jingling, the keys shifted as he searched for the one that would open this damned door. As he looked, he mumbled to himself, “Unbelievable... Kage do this, Kage do that...”
Finally he held one single, strange-looking black key. The top was round and identical to the black buttons eyes stitched on the look-alike doll. The bottom half was thin and it fit perfectly when it slid into the keyhole. The wallpaper tore as the door was pulled back, and (Y/n) watched it open with bated breath. Her curious eyes peering at the opening door as she gripped the doll.
Creak . . .
Concrete. Just bricks and concrete filled the space behind the door. It certainly wasn’t the secret room that she had hoped for. “But...”
“Logically, it most likely would’ve led to the basement or attic where our neighbors live.” Brushing himself off, Kage tucked his keys away. “We’re done here.” Without another word he returned to the living room to resume his typing, leaving (Y/n) alone.
(Y/n) frowned, knowing he was upset at and irritated with her. Closing the door, she tossed aside the stupid doll. No longer could she go pester Kage as she promised she would leave him alone if he opened the door. All she could really do now was waste the rest of the day setting up the library. Maybe her husband would be in a better mood later on.
❂     ❂     ❂     ❂     ❂     ❂     ❂     ❂     ❂     ❂
. . . . . .
Tick!
Tick!
Tick!
The ticking of the clock on the wall filled the dark silence. The steady beat matched her even breaths, but she was unable to attain sleep. She was instead left to stare up at the ceiling and contemplate the events of the day.
Kage was still as busy as always; he had fallen asleep on the living room couch with his computer screen glowing and filled to the brim with pages upon pages of text. (Y/n) knew better not to wake him up, so she merely saved his file, charged the laptop, placed a pillow under his head, and wrapped him in a blanket.
While she had retired for the night in the bedroom, the look-alike doll sat perched on the nightstand. Leaning against the lamp, it lay limp but continued to watch the woman with its black button eyes, even as she shifted on her side and reached for the small framed photo on the nightstand.
(Y/n) admired the photo, missing the moments and memories of the past. How things used to be. Before Kage became an author—when he was just a bookworm in college. When he had so much time to spare and spent it all on her, when he used to be so shy but affectionate instead of distant like now, when they felt so close—like nothing could ever tear them apart. (Y/n) longed for those days.
Creak . . .
The wooden door slowly opened, the old hilts creaking as a dim light seeped through the slim crack. Gingerly placing down the framed photo, she sat up and raised an eyebrow. “Kage...?”
. . .
No answer. Deciding to investigate, she slipped off the bed and slid on her slippers. Shrugging on a jacket over her short-sleeved shirt, the hem of her long loose pants brushed her bare ankles. Stepping into the hallway, she whispered, “Kage? Are you up here...?”
. . .
Looking left then right, she spotted the guest room at the end of the hall. Straight ahead, she saw the hidden door opened a crack. She was perplexed, as she was certain she had closed it shut. Curiosity filling her, she decided to venture forward to close it. Lighting flashed outside illuminating the room, thunder shook the ground. Still she reached forward and turned the knob, pulling the door back. There were no concrete or bricks obstructing her view like before, instead the door led out into a slim lengthy hallway that glowed a reddish pink. Like something out of one of her husband’s fantasy novels.
It felt like something or someone was calling to her from the other side. This was a dream. That was it, and nothing more. Mustering up her courage, she stepped inside. Each time she took a footstep, the ground beneath her feet glowed red. The deeper she traveled, the more she noticed tiny petals fluttered and rained down from above. A faint breeze brushed by, carrying a few petals along the way. Warm and gentle like a hug, its warmth beckoning her further inside.
When she reached the other end, she carefully pushed the door open and crossed the threshold. The space she now found herself in looked nearly identical to her own soon-to-be-library, however, the design was somewhat different. There was a plush couch set in front of a roaring fireplace alight with warm, red and orange flames. Lights were hung on the walls, and their dim glow was an inviting yellow. Strings dangled from the lights, holding clipped polaroid photos. Upon closer inspection, she realized the photos were of her and Kage. Pictures of memories from their first meeting in the college library, their first date at a local cafe, shopping and picking out clothes for each other, reading at home by the warm fireplace. In each photo (Y/n) could be seen as clear as day, but Kage’s alluring smoke-colored hues were concealed by a pair of dark sunglasses or hoodie.
Raising an eyebrow at the space she entered, she felt a slight tinge of worry. This was most definitely not her soon-to-be library. Kage wouldn’t leave his work to decorate. She waited for something, anything to awake her from this fantasy where she would jolt up in bed and think, What a strange dream.
“Every day, I imagine a future where I can be with you~ In my hand is a pen that will write a poem of me and you~” A voice sang. The tone was so familiar: silky, slightly deep, but very appealing to the ear. Complimenting the ringing of the piano’s melody, the lovely tune drifted throughout the house. “The ink flows down into a dark puddle... Just move your hand- write the way into her heart~!”
(Y/n) took quiet steps, following the lullaby-like melody that lured her deeper into the home. Her furry slippers muffled the creaking of wood beneath her feet. Her (e/c) hues examined the walls of the hallways, decorated as they were with beautiful framed paintings and photos all from memories of which she was fond of. Prying her gaze away, she stopped at an open room, the source of the singing. Peeking in, she spotted a familiar figure seated at a piano, his back to her and his slim fingers dancing along the black and white keys.
“But in this world of infinite choices, what will it take just to find that special day? What will it take just to find that special day~?”
(Y/n) blinked when the music stopped, his fingers pausing a top the piano’s keys and his beautiful voice fading into the air. Seeing the figure turn to face her, she was finally able to examine this man’s features. Strands of wavy black hair rolled down his neck like a waterfall and were partly brushed to the side to reveal his hues. Full lips a shade of light pink that curled into a smile and well-defined cheekbones complimented his facial structure. This man was identical to her husband Kage, yet one thing was off. Those stunning gray hues she loved to admire, were replaced with black button eyes.
“Ah, you’re finally awake, (Y/n)!” The doppelgänger smiled welcomingly, standing from his seat. He wore a white hoodie and tangerine colored cargo pants with simple yellow tennis shoes. Even his clothing matched her husband’s usual sense of style, but this was not her husband Kage. “Please, tell me what you think. Did you like the song I wrote for you? I spent quite some time thinking about it, attempting to properly convey my feelings with a sweet melody.”
“Who are you...? You’re not Kage, he doesn’t have...” (Y/n) took a step back, eyeing the young man with suspicion, unable to look away from his black button eyes.
He smiled fondly at her, pointing to the objects that had caught her attention. “Buttons? Do you like them?” Noticing her concerned frown and hesitance, he cooed, “Did you hit your head, dear? My name is Kade, not Kage. I’m your other husband~” When he reached her, he gently rubbed her head, his nimble fingers weaving through her locks before he lightly tapped her nose, “Boop!” Chuckling at her flustered expression before placing a chaste kiss on her forehead, he added, “I’d never dream about hurting even a single hair on your pretty little head~”
(Y/n) was rigid, still in place. She did not reel away. No, instead she felt a familiar warmth budding in her chest. The heat that had warmed her when Kage used to give her affection when their relationship had just begun. Gazing up at him with question, she raised an eyebrow, “What do you mean other husband...?”
“Dear, you are my precious wife.” Tussling locks of her hair, he continued his explanation. “Everyone has a significant other.” Hands trailing down, he intertwined his long slim fingers with hers and smiled lovingly at her. “I knew you were going to wake up hungry, so I took the liberty of making you a late dinner. Come on, let’s hurry before our meal gets cold.”
(Y/n) was led through the hallways, following this strange man that very much resembled her husband. There’s no way these spacious rooms and extensive hallways resided all within the home, it was impossible. This had to be a dream. A dream in which her mind conjured someone like her husband, possibly as a result of her lonesomeness and lack of Kage’s attention.
The kitchen was warm. Dark coffee colored bricks of the wall matched the mocha counters and iron gray kitchen utensils. Lights hung from above, reflecting against the surface of the center table which was smooth black marble, and each chair was cushioned with a pillow. A heavenly scent of freshly cooked food wafted in the air, it smelled simply divine and nearly made her mouth water.
Kade lifted her hand he held, guiding her to one of the seats around the counter. Like a gentleman he helped her into her seat. However, as soon as she was seated, he took a glance at her and smiled. Lifting her hand up, he placed a kiss on the back of her hand before taking a strand of her hair between his fingers, it curled around his thumb as he hummed, “I hope you're hungry. I’ve made enough for a king’s feast!”
The odd button-eyed man proceeded to gather plates and the meal he had cooked. Leaving (Y/n) to simply stare and wonder at the odd scenario she was in. The young woman examined the kitchen once more. It was squeaky clean and flowers seemed to decorate every corner, either in vases or simply sprouting from somewhere. This was a beautiful kitchen, like a remodeled version of the one in the house she moved it.
(Y/n) perked up once she heard humming. The man named Kade hummed the same song he sang earlier, his hands busily working on the final preparations for dinner. Laying out silver utensils on a white cloth napkin, with plates so clean one could see their own reflection, topped with an empty glass for wine. Finally, the main course. In the middle of the counter he set a large plate of spaghetti with meatballs, a bowl of salad off to the side, a basket of bread, with a small tray of various pastas. And with so many more delectable choices laid out in front of her, just for her choosing.
(Y/n) merely blinked at the sight before her, shocked beyond words. Her husband never did anything like this. Kage always forgot to eat with how his job occupied all his time. Even if he did occasionally remember, the most he would do was heat up instant ramen. “You... You did this?”
“Of course, who else would? I couldn't just let you go hungry." Kade chuckled as he poured her a bit of red wine that matched the palette of the diming lights, red and pink illuminated the entirety of the kitchen as the love song he wrote by hand magically played on harp strings originating from some unknown source.
The scent of the home cooked meal smacked her sense of smell, causing her to look down at the multitude of plates once again. It all appeared so delectable, as if it had taken hours to prepare it all. It made her stomach grumble, causing her to low her gaze in embarrassment.
He laughed lightly, amused at her timid behavior and cheeks red with embarrassment. "Don't be shy, darling~ Eat as much as your little heart desires." Swiftly he served her a plate of the main course, the spaghetti. The dish was topped with the perfect amount of smooth red sauce, meatballs perfectly spherical andhinted with tiny herbs that had been gently sprinkled over the top.
It did look appetizing, and she really did wish to try just a bite. It appeared so much better than sloppy mashed potatoes and a soggy sandwich she had for dinner. As the odd button-eyed man sat down and served his own meal, she failed to notice his observant gaze. Instead, she picked up her fork and twirled the tip of it on the plate, collecting a few strands of the spaghetti. Hesitantly she sniffed it, still cautious, yet nothing smelled off. So with her hunger gaining the best of her, she tasted the bit on the kitchen utensil. It's taste was simply divine, better than anything she had ever tasted before. Bright (e/c) eyes trailing up to the young man, she swallowed the portion in her mouth and commented in delight before she could eagerly fork more of the meal, "This is so good! How did you make this?"
"With a determined mindset and... oh, something else too. But I can't really reveal that..." Gaze traveling away to the opposite wall, a small pout etched onto his pink lips.
Lowering her fork as she took another bite, curious about what he could possibly mean. "Why can't you tell me?"
Knowing his little facade worked, he smirked playfully and rolled his eyes as he drawled, "Well... It's a secret ingredient. I use it in every meal and it works like a charm, making every dish perfectly flavorful and savory..."
Intrigued by his words, and she did not miss that playful smirk. Raising an eyebrow in interest, she propped her head up, knuckles supporting her chin. "Hm... Now I'm really curious. Can't you tell me? I won't tell another soul, promise."
"Well, I suppose since you are my wonderful wife, it's only right that you knew...~" Finally his gaze traveled back to her as he looked left then right, before leaning in close after he saw no one else was around. His positive features turned serious as his black-button eyes locked onto her (e/c) hues, whispering quietly, "I'm about to reveal to you a great secret, one for you and you only, dear. Are you ready to hear this valuable piece of information?"
Eagerly she nodded, entranced yet a bit disturbed by his buttoned gaze. Managing to respond meekly, "Yes, I am."
"The secret ingredient... is my love for you!" He grinned, planting a quick kiss on her nose while she was entranced into the moment. Black button eyes watching realization dawn onto her, her cheeks flushing red again but the slight smile on her lips proved her bashful joy. His words only furthered the embarrassment for her, "Isn't my love so sweet? It's only available for you, and I do everything for you whole-heartedly~"
After (Y/n) was over her initial embarrassment, she remembered Kage still had to finish writing his novel. She hated for the moment to end, this was the most fun and attention she had in such a long time, but he must’ve been busy. “We should probably finish soon... I know you’re busy with your book, and I wouldn’t want to bother you for too long.”
“Hm? Oh, don’t you worry, dear. I’ve already finished writing, so my attention and time is all yours.” He smiled reassuringly, ignoring his meal as hegaze was glued to her form. Humming lightly, basking in the moment where nothing was said and his song continued to play gently in the background.
(Y/n) felt slightly unnerved by his unwavering gaze, forcing herself to look away, at anything else as she was uncomfortable staring into his button eyes. It served as a reminder that this was some strange wacky dream. Unable to continue her meal, she wiped her hands on the white napkin before momentarily glancing back at him, his gaze still concentrated on her while a smile played at his lips. “Is... Is there something wrong?”
“Oh, no, no, no, no! I just... can’t help but admire you. I truly am the luckiest man on the face of the earth, to be wed to such a perfect woman~ I'm very happy to be with you again, (Y/n)."
Unsure about the entire ordeal as he gently took her hand, choosing her choice of words cautiously. "Again...? I'm sorry, but Kage is the only husband-"
"I am your other husband!" Kade stated, emphasizing his words. There was a brief sign of visible irritation and impatience before it vanished in an instant. Calmly he stood, his slim pale fingers carefully tucking a stray strand of hair behind her ear. Leaning forward, he placed a chaste kiss on her forehead. "I've always been existent, but I've never been noticed by you. Finally, I've been blessed with the chance to greet you. After all this time, I welcome you home, my dear~" Behind him, lights twinkled like stars, almost like tiny fireflies floating through the air. Magically with the dim white light, a phrase was spelled out in neat fancy cursive, "Welcome home!"
Red flags. This entire situation was unsettling, and the way he momentarily held anger frightened her. Pulling away from his touch, she stood from her seat and took a few steps back. Wearing a small smile to conceal her nervousness as she managed slowly, "I see. Um... I'm actually kinda tired right now. You know, with unpacking and moving the furniture." This wasn't right, she had to leave. This Kade figure was posing as her husband, and it was wrong.
Standing upright, he blinked before nodding in understanding and smiling so lovingly. Linking his arm with hers, he led her away from the kitchen and through the hallways. "Of course, of course! Say no more, darling. Let's go, let me take you to our bedroom."
"Right..." For a moment she did not believe him. A shared room? It sounded far-fetched. Technically, she did share a room with Kage, but he always fell asleep in the living room or another room so it wasn’t like they slept beside each other. “Okay, that sounds... normal...?”
When Kade pushed open a door, she was taken aback by the contents inside. It was dim, illuminated by the same familiar floating lights from the kitchen that twinkled and sparkled gently. It was decorated neatly and a perfect cozy place. With one corner topped with dozens of Polaroid photos, the young man with her in the photos had his eyes concealed yet again.
Pulling back the soft covers of the bed, he allowed her to hesitantly lay down on the plush mattress. She wasted no time in pulling the blanket to her chin, resting her head on the pillow. About to flutter her eyes shut in an attempt to end this dream, but she stopped when she saw Kade kneel to his face was at level with hers. “Uh... Thank you for the meal, I guess I'll go to bed now...?”
"Wait a moment, love. Did you think I wouldn't notice?" Kade took her hand, his black-button eyes glimmering in the dim light as he examined the cut and scrape against her palm. The injury from when she fell as she explored earlier. Tsking as he shook his head, chuckling lightly as he picked a bottle from the nightstand drawer. Sprinkling a few droplets on her hand, he hummed, "You're so clumsy, dear~ What would you do without me?"
(Y/n) pressed themselves closer to the bed, using the blanket to cover herself from her toes to her nose, peeking out as she remained anxious under the odd man's watchful gaze. Averting her gaze, breaking the eye contact as she pulled her treated hand underneath the safety of the warm covers. "Thank you again... and goodnight...?"
Kade merely tilted his head. No longer was his expression innocent and joyful, his smile seemed somewhat strained,as if it would break its positive curl at any given moment. However, again it was gone in an instant, and he hummed in delight. “Goodnight, my dear. Sleep tight~”
. . .
(Y/n) had closed her eyes and everything went dark, she had fallen asleep almost instantly. Only when she fluttered her eyes open, feeling groggy and sluggish as she did not wish to leave her bed.
“Huh...”
Slowly she sat up, looking around only to see the walls practically bare and the room nearly empty. Much of the furniture had yet to be unpacked, still lying dormant in the many boxes littering and stacked on the floor.
It was a dream, she realized. An odd dream.
The young woman scratched her head, her fingers becoming tangled in the mess of her bedhead. Blinking sleepily as she stretched, a yawn escaping past her lips. (E/c) hues traveled across her dull room, only now noticing the look-alike doll propped up against the lamp on the nightstand. Its black-button eyes were similar to the man's own strange eyes from her dreams, that just seemed to stare her down. A bit unnerved, she reached over and picked up the doll, eyebrows furrowed as he recalled the details from her dream. It felt so strange and odd, but the attention was nice and the man named Kade seemed well-mannered.
(Y/n) sighed and placed down the doll atop of her sheets, mind wandering into what she had experienced into her sleep. Unconsciously she scratched her hand, eyes slowly trailing down to the flesh on her palm, only to see it completely clean and injury-free. No cuts and no scratches, the injury was gone. She gasped and examined her own skin, recalling it was the exact spot where Kade had applied that ointment to treat her wound. "How did...?"
She ran out of her room, hurrying to the guest room in which she planned to be a library. The same room in which the strange door was located, the one in which she traveled through in her dreams. Staying quiet to make sure she didn't accidentally awake Kage if he was still asleep downstairs. As soon as she reached the door, she swung it open, expecting to see that magic hallway that glowed red and pink. "Aha!-..."
Concrete and bricks greeted her, making her smile vanish and causing her to go silent. That... That was impossible! As if choosing not to believe the fact the entryway was concealed, she pressed her hand against the surface. Her healed palm touching the firm surface, clear evidence that there was no magic hallway. Slowly she closed the door, puzzled still at this predicament she found herself in. Was she going crazy believing in only a fantasy from her dreams, or was Kade actually real?
________________________________________________
The kettle boiled, whistling as steam escaped with the increasing heat until her husband removed it from the stove. As he continued to make his morning tea to freshen him and prepare himself for another full day of writing. The young man remained silent at the counter as his wife spoke of a vivid dream she had.
"It just felt so... real! You were there, but you weren't really you. It was like a carbon copy that called himself Kade!"
"Buttons for eyes, hmm?" Kage poured himself a cup of tea, raising an eyebrow as he saw her nod. Taking another momentary glance at her as he sighed, "Interesting, I suppose... Certainly creepy, but interesting." Taking his seat at the table, he took a sip from his tea, allowing the warm liquid to soothe his nerves and stresses. "(Y/n), are you sure you just weren't so hungry that you dreamt of that meal?"
Swallowing the bite she had taken of her muffin, she replied, "I was not hungry!" She huffed, stirring the straw in the cup of her morning beverage. She continued on the topic of her dream, recalling the choice of clothing Kade wore and what he did throughout the dream. "You were also playing the piano too, and you had these tangerine-colored cargo pants on!"
Kage frowned, wincing in disgust as he placed down his cup, "Tangerine? Ugh... Dream version of me has no style. I've learned all my style from you. If it's not good enough, I won't wear it. And I most definitely would not wear tangerine cargo pants." He scoffed, rolling his eyes as a slight smirk formed on his lips, "You should share some of that magical ointment with me. There's a chance it could clear up this writer's block I have."
(Y/n) smiled, rolling her eyes slightly. She could imagine him wearing those tangerine cargo pants. More importantly, she was glad she could have such a calming peaceful moment with her husband. This was the first time they shared breakfast in months. This moment was really needed, it eased her worries and stresses. Before she could speak up and continue their pleasant conversation, she watched Kage stand and carry his tea with him. "Where are you going?"
"Back to work, my novel won't write itself." The ravenette picked up his newspaper and other papers holding scribbled notes. Looking through what he had written with his free hand, humming lightly as he admitted, "Although, your dream you told me about just gave me an excellent idea! I have to go write this down before I forget!"
"What am I supposed to do now...?" (Y/n) sighed, throwing away the wrapper of her muffin and mindlessly twirling the straw in her beverage. Slouching slightly, she used her hand to prop up her head by her chin. Perking up when she heard Kage shuffling in the living room, calling out a response before he would become silent because of his work.
"Why not go introduce yourself to the neighbors downstairs? You should go on our behalf. It would be rude if one of us didn't say hello."
The young woman recalled the married ladies downstairs. They were old and strange, but welcoming and kind, yet it seemed they bickered often. "Didn't you say they were crazy?" To be completely honest, those two were a great deal different from her last neighbors. Standing up, she placed her cup in the sink to wash later. When she did not receive a reply, she called out once more, "Are you even listening to me?" She peeked out into the living room, spotting Kage completely engrossed in his novel already with his eyes glued to the screen and fingers already typing away.
It was too late, he was already lost in his work. The only thing left to do was do as Kage advised and that was to visit the old married couple and introduce herself on her and Kage's behalf. 
❂     ❂     ❂     ❂     ❂     ❂     ❂     ❂     ❂     ❂
(Y/n) shut the front door behind her, stopping when her foot hit something that was laid out on the front porch. Looking down, she was puzzled when she saw a small stack of packages was what she hit. Eagerly picking it up, she imagined gifts sent from her friends back home only to see across the top it was addressed to someone by the name of Yakovich. Shuffling through each one, every package had the same name. "Yakovich, Yakovich, Yakovich, Yakovich..."
Abruptly a strange scent smacked her senses, causing her to raise her eyebrows and eye the packages she held. Holding the packages higher up closer to her face, she sniffed and reeled back once the pungent odor wafted through her nostrils. "Ew!" The look of disappointment from before was replaced with disgust as she lowered the packages in her arms. If she recalled correctly, a man with the same surname that was printed on the packages, happened to live upstairs in the attic space.
Well, she supposed now was a better chance than ever. Might as well go introduce herself to both the upstairs and downstairs neighbors. Traveling up the stairs on the side of the house, she kept the packages far from her face and turned her head away to avoid smelling whatever was inside with the horrible smelling contents. Once on the high porch, she knocked on the wooden door. Waiting a moment before calling out, "Uh... Hello? Your packages got left at our door!..." She took a step back, waiting patiently for a minute or two before leaning against the entrance to see if she could hear anything. "Would you like me to leave it here or-? Ah-!"
The door swung open with her weight, revealing a dark disorganized space only illuminated by a window and a dim lamp. Abruptly a man appeared behind the door just as the young woman stumbled up. The man stepped out quickly and slammed the door shut, "Secret! Famous jumping mouse circus not ready!"
(Y/n) stood up straight, eyeing the strange man. This was the guy named Yakovich who lived in the attic...? He spoke with an accent. He looked as if he hadn't seen the sun's light in months, his skin was dry and pale with tired bags underneath his eyes. Tall but lanky and slim, and wore a simple old white undershirt turned yellow overtime with jeans that were dirtied with unwashed food stains.
"Circus...?" She snapped her stare away from the man standing in front of his door, remembering the reason why she had come up here in the first place. "Oh, but I brought up your packages."
For a moment he appeared disinterested until she mentioned the packages he had been expecting. A grin spread across his lips and replaced his disinterested frown, partly concealed by his mustache. Eagerly he snatched the packages, relishing in the odor that emitted from the boxes. Murmuring something in a foreign language as he smiled in content.
"Huh...?" For a moment she was concerned, was Kage correct saying that the neighbors were crazy?
"New cheese samples." Yakovich clarified as he placed down the packages, popping his fingers as he stretched his bony arms upwards. Then picking up one box, he leaned forward toward the girl and scolded, "Very clever using this mix-up to sneak my home and peek at mushkas!"
"Umm... Mushkas?" She racked her brain for some help on foreign language, she didn't quite recognize the word.
The neighbor nodded firmly, jabbing a thumb in the direction of the door. "The mice!" He then stretched, shifting his arms from side to side.
"Al... Alright..." Perhaps this was the best time to introduce herself, it was now or never. "Uh... my name is (Y/n). (Y/n) (L/n). I'm sorry my husband Kage couldn't introduce himself, he's been busy with work lately."
He nodded, stopping his stretches as he extended his arms out wide and announced, "I am the stupendous Yakovich! But you, you may call me Mr. Y. Stupendous already know that I am!" This man was certainly... interesting to put it nicely. "Here is the predicament, little one, my songs I wrote go: oompaoompa! But tiny jumping mice only play toodle-too, like that! Is nice, but not so much stupendous. So now I switch to stronger cheese and soon! Wham!" Abruptly he picked up his packages and pulled a beetroot from his pocket, placing the vegetable in the girl's hands, "Have beet, make you strong." Mr. Y kicked open his door and backed inside, bowing as he stepped back, "Dasvidaniya, (Y/n)."
Just like that, Yakovich disappeared inside him home, slamming the close door as the bell on the door frame chimed. (Y/n) blinked, unsure what to make after that strange encounter. Looking at the beetroot, she tossed it over the railing and jogged down the steps. Walking along the dark grass surrounding the home, she stopped in her tracks upon hearing a voice.
"Hey, (Y/n)!"
The young woman looked up just in time to see the odd man swing effortlessly on the railings and metal stairs until he landed flawlessly beside her. Yakovich leaned closer, whispering breathlessly as he stated, "The mice asked me to give you word message."
"The... jumping mice?"
"They are saying-" He looked left then right, making sure no one was listening in as he continued in quieter whisper, "Do not travel through strange door."
(Y/n) gasped lightly, blinking in disbelief. How would they know that she...?
Mr. Y shrugged, inquiring curiously, "Do you know such a thing?"
The only strange door she could think of was the one in the guest room. The one in which she traveled through last night, where she met Kade and that strange world. "The one behind the wallpaper...?" She thought about it for a moment. When she had checked it for the first time upon arriving and even the time this morning, "It's all covered up. I can't enter it even if I wanted to."
"So sorry, it's nothing." Mr. Y brushed off the warning from the mice as he shrugged, slowly climbing the metal steps as he mused, pointing to his head for emphasis on his words, "Sometimes the mice are little mixed up." The young woman watched him as he strolled atop the high patio to his door. He continued, "They even get your husband's name wrong, you know? They call him Kade, not Kage. Not Kage at all!" He threw up his hands before returning inside his home, "Maybe I work them too hard."
(Y/n) stood for a moment watching the still door and empty high patio. Frowning lightly, she decided to brush it off for now and continue her task of introducing herself to the neighbors. Now, only the two old women who lived in the basement were left. Brushing down the wrinkles on her outfit, she hopped down the steps that led to the front door of the elderly couple's abode. Intaking a deep breath, she dearly hopped Kage wasn't right about these two like how his predictions were correct about Mr. Y. Lifting her hand, she reached forward and tapped her knuckles against the wood-
"Woof! Woof!!"
She stumbled back, frightened at the sudden movement. Little dogs, black Scottish Terriers, jumped up and clawed at the door as their barking alerted their owners to the guest at their door. As soon as the door clicked opened, the three little dogs scattered into the open towards the guest. Jumping up, they panted and rested their front paws on her leg, eager for a pat or scratch behind the ear.
"Oh, cease your infernal yapping!" The old woman scolded, watching as her pets began to settle down and simply circle and sniff the guest. She stepped back, using her cane for support as she gave a smile with wrinkled dimples to the young woman, "How nice to meet you dear! My, what a lovely sight you are. Do come in." Copper-colored locks were short and brushed to her lower neck, tucked in by the fuzzy green coat she wore which matched the makeup she wore.
As she took a step back, (Y/n) followed the elderly woman inside to the small dark hallway, closing the front door once she made sure all three dogs had returned inside. Giving a smile, relieved that the old woman seemed normal at least. "You must be Agatha. I remember the contractor mentioned you."
"Ah, yes! Wilma, put the kettle on!!" The old woman smiled welcoming to the young girl, sending her a wink before shuffling past the red curtains.
(Y/n) hesitated as her eyes landed on an old board advertising an act of two stunning women. The lady on the left was short and had beautiful wavy red hair that curled around her ears and shoulders, while the one on the right was tall and had magnificent blonde locks that ran down to her hips like a waterfall. Beside the red-head was the name, Agatha! and by the blond was the name, Wilma! Slowly she removed her jacket, no longer needing it now that it was warm down in this basement. Pushing past the red curtains, she could then see that her initial thoughts were incorrect and Kage was spot on once again.
Inside was a large living space, where the trio of pups immediately rushed to claim spots on the velvet sofa. Vintage music played in the background, matching the dim lighting and giving off a calming chill air to the whole place.
An elderly woman stumbled out of the kitchen, placing her glasses on to assist her in her vision as she eyed the stranger, "Agatha, I think you're being followed!"
"It's the new neighbor, Wilma." Agatha explained as she shuffled towards the velvet seats, leading the guest along the way. (Y/n) shyly offered a greeting wave to the other woman, before the copper-haired woman continued, "Her name is (Y/n)."
(Y/n) eyed each poster and old advertising board, noticing that each and every one of them depicted the same two young ladies, the red-head and blondie. Perhaps those were the elderly couple in their prime, back when they performed in shows at theaters.
"She'll be having the oolong tea!"
Wilma protested, picking the beverage, "No, no, no, I'm sure she'd prefer jasmine." Adjusting her glasses, she could now better see the young guest, noticing and admiring her shining locks and bright youthful eyes. Turning to see her partner frowning in disagreement.
"No, oolong."
The white-haired old woman ignored her, deciding as she picked up an extra cup. Turning away so she could not see Agatha's eye-roll and annoyance, "Jasmine it is then!"
Agatha shuffled over to the velvet couch, waving her pets to move as she urged, "Come on, off with you, boys!"
“I’m sorry my husband Kage couldn’t join us.” Now that the couch was empty, (Y/n) took her seat and placed her coat beside her. Eyes wandering the room, she finally took notice of the shelves lining the walls on each side of the couch. “He’s been so busy with work lately, and—“ Eyes going wide, she gaped at the realistic figures of Scottish Terriers dressed in white cloth and topped with a plastic golden halo over their heads. There were so many of them lining the shelves, it was unnerving as she saw each were even in different poses. "Are those dogs real...?"
"Ah, that’s alright, dear! And those? Those are our sweet departed angels~ Couldn't bear to part with them,” Agatha took her own seat on a single couch. She spoke so casually about her dead pets that it was scary. Smiling lightly as she sat just in front of the shelves, “so we had them stuffed.” Proudly she gestured to the stuffed dog corpses, beginning to list off the names of the pets, “There was Amish the Third, and—“
Drowning out that disturbing conversation, the young woman saw Wilma approaching. The new neighbor now wary of the tray the elderly lady placed down, a bit more than concerned after hearing that the old couple kept their dead pets.
”Oh, go on, have some.” Wilma slid the tray forward, posing dramatically as she boasted, “It’s hand-pulled taffy from Brighton. Best in the world!”
(Y/n) picked a small round pastel colored piece of candy, surprised to see as soon as she picked the singular piece, the bowl and other pieces came right along with it. She continued to ignore the dog names Agatha listed,while attempting to pry off the single little piece. Seeing that each movement was like quicksand, it became stickier until she accidentally flung it upwards and it stuck to the ceiling like glue.
”I’ll read them if you like?” Agatha smirked mischievously, catching her off guard.
The young woman blinked, realizing she had missed some of what she said. “Read what...?”
“Oh, your tea leaves, dear!” As if planning this to happen, the copper-haired elderly pulled a small top hat from beside her. Placing the hat on her head, she continued, “It’ll reveal your future!” Agatha watched as the new neighbor seemed unsure, but the elderly woman encouraged, “Go on, go on! Drink up! Not all of it though!”
Deciding why the hell not, she went along and picked up her teacup from the tray. Holding it delicately as she downed the warm fresh liquid, drinking drown to the last drops until the very bottom of the teacup was filled just a bit.
“Now let’s see what fate has in store for you!” Agatha took the teacup from her hands, squinting down as she moved the cup so the remnants swished back and forth. The dim lighting cast an eerie glow on her wrinkled face and chubby cheeks. The copper-haired woman gasped, “Ohhh... Oh, (Y/n)! (Y/n), my dear, dear, dear child! You are in grave danger!”
Wilma reached over and snatched the top hat, mistaking it for the teacup. Noticing the poor young woman’s frightened reaction as she scolded her partner, “Oh, give me that cup, Agatha! Your eyesight is going!”
”My eyesight?” Agatha scoffed, offended at the mere thought. Grabbing Wilma by her coat sleeve, turning her to face her and taking back her top hat as she snapped back, “You’re blind as a bat!”
The white-haired old woman ignored the insult as she accepted the teacup, placing on her glasses which she squinted through to properly examine the tea leaves. “Let’s see, let’s see... Ah! Not to worry, child! It’s good news!” Wilma assured as she readjusted her glasses, taking a better look as she announced, “I see a tall handsome beast in your future? But... aren’t you married already?”
”I am! I can’t picture myself with anyone other than my husband.” She attempted to brush off her prediction of her future. Perhaps it was better if she hadn’t allowed them to read her fate in the first place.
Agatha rolled her eyes, pulling on Wilma’s sleeve again as she received the teacup back. Pointing out the spots as she clarified, “Wilma, you’re holding it wrong. See? Danger!”
(Y/n) watched as the old couple squinted to analyze the bottom of the teacup, both with their own opinion on what it meant. Although, she was curious, “What do you see?”
”I see a very peculiar hand...!”
Wilma huffed, turning the cup around as she replied, “Well I see a giraffe!”
Dismissing the thought, Agatha hopped off her chair, “Giraffes just don’t fall from the sky, Wilma!”
”Well, what do you ladies recommend I do?”
The two elderly ladies began to list their own superstitions, warning the young woman as they discreetly pushed each other to be at the center of attention.
”Never wear green in your dressing room!”
”Acquire a very tall step ladder!”
”And be very very careful-! Now! Was there something you came to tell us?”
(Y/n) shook her head no in response as they leaned forward in interest. Standing from her seat and picking up her coat, she watched as the trio of pups jumped at the opportunity to settle themselves on the couch. “No, I guess not... But thank you for the tea, it was very nice meeting you.”
”Toodle-oo!”
”Cherry-bye!”
The young woman made her way to the exit, shrugging on her coat as she stepped into the dark hallway. She could hear the elderly couple begin to chat away, bickering once again. The noise of their voices conversing only vanished once she exited the basement and stepped up the concrete steps into the foggy day.
Stepping along, she noticed that with each step the fog swished from beneath her feet and below her knees like a blanket of clouds decided to cover the earth like snow. Fishing her phone from her pocket, she checked the time. Only an hour had passed, it was now 9:45 in the morning. It wasn't likely that she would get another moment with Kage like that unless he took a rare break at a random time, or until the next morning as he was preparing his tea. Sighing, she kicked the dirt with her rubber boots, kicking a rock that struck something in the distance.
"Hisss!" A familiar puff of fur jumped up onto a fallen tree, angrily yeowling and hissing at the young girl.
She must've kicked a rock or pebble to the cat on accident, she realized. It wasn't her fault, it's not like she noticed the feline with all the fog on the ground. As she stepped closer, the cat arched it's back, warning the human to stay away. "Oh, stop it. I'm not gonna do anything. Scaredy cat." (Y/n) scoffed, crouching down so she looked up at the stray. "Come to visit? I don't have any food for you."
The cat slowly relaxed, the feline steadily sitting down on the mossy bark. Only now did she notice this cat had different colored eyes, one was yellow and the other was blue. It’s unwavering gaze concentrated on her.
”Don’t tell me you’re a neighbor too? That makes you the fourth one.” She held her head up, propped up by her palms as she looked up at her supposed neighbor.
The stray cat licked its paw, no longer interested in the human. A light purr emitting from its chest, prying its gaze away.
(Y/n) huffed, crossing her arms as she stood, "You don't listen either, you're just like him. At least, you both don't listen for long..." Seeing the feline look at her once again, she was not surprised to see him jump off the fallen tree and disappear underneath the blanket of fog, only his tail poking out marking his location as he wandered off. Leaving her alone once again.
End of Act I 
Tumblr media
405 notes · View notes
butterflybuckethat · 3 years
Text
Starting Over
Tumblr media
Notes: Michael Stirling x Reader - I hope I did him justice
Request: Hi! Do you write Michael Stirling × reader fics? If so can you please do a fanfic on prompt- "are you flirting with me?"
Warnings: Allusions to sexual assault.
🦋masterlist 🦋
Tumblr media
You would do anything for Francesca Bridgerton, except put up with Michael Stirling. He was an indiscriminate rogue- flirting with women regardless of age or eligibility. This rubbed you particularly the wrong way because these women were vulnerable, especially during the season, much like yourself. You were only spared his charms due to your close friendship with Franny. For example, this ball you attended all together. Fran and John were being sickeningly romantic with one another, being newlyweds and all, leaving you and Michael to fend for yourselves. You knew no one at this event, really you knew no one in all of Scotland beside the Stirlings, so you spent the entire evening trailing him like a puppy. It was awful. "Must you always do this?"
"Do what?" You gave him a pointed look. "This ball is dreadfully boring. I'm giving them something to talk about." He was not entirely wrong, the guest list was made up of almost exclusively married couples and the sole non-marrieds were either too young or balding. "You're amusing yourself." You scoffed. "That too." You did appreciate him for one thing though: providing you with liquor. It was terribly unladylike but who could blame you? Considering the circles they ran in, it was beyond you how they all weren't constantly obliterated; but, then again, maybe they were. "Michael," you were sporting a healthy buzz at this point, "would you ask one of them to dance already?" Two fresh-out girls stood a good few feet away from you both, giggling and whispering very obviously about the darker Stirling. "And abandon you? Never." He flashed you one of his signature smirks, "Besides, they are a little green for my tastes." "Michael Stirling has boundaries, who knew?" You let out a dramatic gasp. The conversation always seemed to go like this between you and him. But, somehow, you always left feeling worse off. It was his perpetual good disposition while you threw barbs at him. You decided to change that at one of Franny and John's house parties. You were playing the pianoforte- you always seemed to be cajoled into playing at functions such as these; stuck at the instrument as the party went on around you- when Michael appeared on the bench next to you offering a glass lemonade. It was a sweet gesture, the perfect lead-up to turning over your new leaf with him. "How is it that I always get trapped playing this bloody instrument?" You continued playing, a good excuse not to look at him, "If I had known this would be the result, I never would have picked it up." He didn't say anything, so you kept going, "Of course, my mother was quite insistent on me learning an instrument but if I had the option to do it over, I think I would have picked the flute. No one wants to listen to the flute." Words kept pouring out of you. Never, in all the time that you had known him, had you ever said anything sincere to Michael and now that you started, you didn't seem to know how to stop, "Dreadful instrument, the flute." You cleared your throat and snuck a glance at him. "Are you flirting with me?" No smirk, but a kind of curious smile graced his lips. "No," you blushed, "I am conversing with you." "You have never done that before. How am I supposed to tell the difference?" You stopped playing altogether and twisted your torso to look him dead in the eyes. "Do I look like I'm flirting?" "A little?" He was amusing himself now, the smile turning into a full-blown smirk. Some blonde man complained about the lack of music from across the room, prompting you to start playing again. "Stop that," Michael removed your fingers from the keys, "who are you?" "What do you mean?" You were facing one another now. "You appear so preoccupied with propriety and what others think," "It is not as if I have much of a choice." You crossed your arms over your chest. "But you drink and tease and spend an exorbitant amount of time with that rake, Michael Stirling." "I don't think exorbitant-" "Excessive, then." "I do not know anyone else." The blonde shouted again and Michael gave him a glare. "You could." "Is there anyone else to know?" "I believe you just complimented me." His dimples formed deeper in his cheeks. "That was not my intention." You could not help smiling a little. "Well, I am going to take it as such." You both basked in how surprisingly pleasant this exchange was. "Wait, you completely evaded the subject." You groaned. "I do not know how to answer, Michael. There is who I am and what I was taught to be. Sometimes they are in conflict." "Must they be?" "I'm afraid so." You smoothed the skirt of your dress, feeling vulnerable and needing to do something with your hands. "So which aspect of yourself enjoys my company?" That was Michael's talent: an innate ability to lighten the atmosphere at the drop of a pin. "Both, I'm afraid." You
laughed. "Don't be frightened! I encourage you to embrace this feeling, wholeheartedly."
Your interactions seemed to improve exponentially after that evening. You even found yourself seeking out his company, and you believed he was doing the same. At a ball put on by one of Franny's neighbors, you sidled up next to Michael, standing as far away from the dance floor as physically possible. He wasn't engaging in any of his typical flirtatious behaviors, which you found odd but didn't comment on. "You are such the pest." He teased. "You only have yourself to blame. It doesn't look like I was interrupting much, anyways." "Anything I do can be classified as 'much.'" "Doubtful," you took a sip from your glass, "why aren't you dancing with any of the young widows?" "I could ask the same of you." "They are not my type." "Oh!" He appeared much too excited for your tastes, "You have a type now, do you?" "Yes," you took a long pause for dramatic effect, "flute players." Michael laughed, much to your satisfaction. "I don't think it's prudent to choose a husband based upon your dissatisfaction with your own musical ability." "That is my prerogative." "Indeed, it is." You stepped out on the balcony to get some air. This was the first event, in what felt like a long time, you spent the entire time completely sober. Frankly, it wasn't any more or less enjoyable but it did seem to go by slower. The balcony was written off as a kind of no-go area because of its abject lack of light. No matter how many candles were lit out there, it always seemed so dark. But there was no one else out and you really needed to get away for a moment. The air was cool on your face and you could breathe a little easier, free of the inherent claustrophobia of all those other people. You dug through your reticule in search of your handkerchief, to dab at the shininess of your face. But someone handed you one instead, a crisp white one with embroidered initials you couldn't quite make out. "Oh, thank you. You would think that I would be able to find more with such a small-" You looked up. It was the blonde man from the house party. Your words dried up on your tongue and all the breath left your lungs. "This is my uncle's party. Quite a crush don't you think?" "Certainly," you sounded more hesitant than you would have liked, "I've been to many of his balls. I've never seen you before." You were trying very hard not to panic. "I just arrived from London." He kept taking steps toward you, forcing you to move back. You made a noise in acknowledgment, deciding not to tell him that you were also from there lest he track you down, and he seemed like the sort of man to do that. "You are really quite attractive." Maybe you could scream? But if you did, would your reputation be ruined? Would they force you to marry him? Could you live the rest of your existence tied to this horrible man? "I wish you had kept playing at that house party." Your back hit the rail and tears sprung to your eyes. He took his last step towards you and you pushed him as hard as you could. He stumbled back a distance and you took the opportunity to run back into the party, back to safety. "Y/N?" Never in your life have you ever been so relieved to see Michael Stirling. You hugged him around the waist, pressing your cheek into his waistcoat and letting air fill your lungs anew, before letting him go. "You bitch!" Blonde man came stumbling in, not looking the least bit disheveled but terribly angry. Michael stepped in front of you and put his hand on the man's chest. "I would ask you to apologize to Miss Y/LN." His tone was light but there was an underlying contempt that sent a chill down your spine. "I do not presume to know-" "Apologize." And the man practically whimpered! He mumbled out some half-assed apology but you didn't care. A broad smile spread across your face, so impressed with the man in front of you. He turned to you, shielding your view from the offending man with his body. "Are you certain you're alright?" You could do nothing but nod, at a complete loss of words. Until, eventually, you did. "You are incredible." And Michael blushed a deep pink before
dismissing your compliment entirely.
That evening, you and Micheal stood on the doorstep of John and Franny's house. "Will I see you tomorrow?" He barely looked at you for the rest of the night. Not that you minded, much too triumphant at making the rogue blush. "I'm sure," you responded, "you may abandon John's shooting party in favor of tea in the drawing-room with Franny and me." "A wonderful plan indeed." He offered you a soft smile and an awkward bow before saying goodnight. He was barely off the stoop before you called after him. "Michael!" He spun quickly on his heel. You placed your hand on his shoulder and planted a kiss on the corner of his mouth before running back inside. "Good night!" He waved with a hand to his cheek and a goofy grin on his face, suddenly looking forward to tomorrow.
39 notes · View notes
Note
honestly you're one of the rare ones who didn't lie about reading the dmbj og books bc after seeing some ppls tweets there are way too much of 'its bc i've read the book i hate it' and then they proceed to describe the thing they hated that was in the book and i just start laughing. anyways same about the 'restart'. like hell i'd exchange what zu yilong and huang junjie did for what was happening in there and it all ending with wu xie rapidly aging and going bald no thank you
I just think that this is the kind of a rare fandom, where whether you are a fan of the books or not, it doesn't matter unless you're making sense and consistent with what you're saying, bc the novels are a hot mess tbh. Like even if you're a huge fan of the books for some reason, there had to be places where u were like "well that was... strange" lol
So like it weirds me out when ppl keep agressively yelling ooc and he'd never do that, if that's what he did in the novel. you mean like "ooc compared to what this character is in your head?" but thats not ooc lmao
For me it's just the overall feeling I guess, like if I'm watching and it feels right or it feels.. well, not. Chemistry plays a huge role too.
Like the only Qilings I love are Yuliang & Junjie, but whoever came up with the "Yuliang is the closest to the book Qiling version" is hella wrong and lying, you can check it yourself. But I can't consider the fact that they're so much softer and more gone on Wu Xie as a flaw, although some aparently do xD
Same as I personally can't accept the Wu Xie's "don't worry about him" line in the new one, but know for sure that there was tons of moments in the books like and I quote here Wu Xie literally going "knowing how skilled Xiao Ge was I wasn't worried about him at all, so I just watched him as he ran, distracting the creature". Like I'd rather have SOP version of Wu Xie being hella scared even when XiaoGe just jumps down stuff and running to check on him first out of everyone else after bomb explodes. But thats not whats happening in the novels, so it's technically ooc haha
Those who read also know that like "I'll notice if you disappear" 'I'm a man with no past and no future' scene in UN that was done so touchingly and romantically.. well, to say that it didn't carry as much emotion in the book is to say nothing lol. It just wasn't the vibe UN went with.
And why would I even want the Reboot book reunion going "why are u here?" of nothingness, if I can have what these idiots did with their heart eyes and "you're here, I'm okay now" and everything?
I mean, if you want the book version, fine by me, but like blaming people who wanted by novel #...12orsmth for them to pass some stages and get the warmth we got in UN and SOP is insane.
I mean, just the fact that in the Restart book Wu Xie had an internal thought that next time they see each other they might not even know how to behave with each other and that for him he's just a random person he passes by in his long life just almost made me close the damn thing lolz
yeah, about him basically dying at the end.. also no thanks. stupid me prefers them living together and Qiling hating Wu Xie being hungry birdy and going to buy him food xD
"going bald" lmaaaaaao it said it'll grow back its ok
Tumblr media
I honestly considered myself an extra Xiao Ge fan, until I saw some ppl's reviews and opinions and thought "omg lmao some just go straight overboard with everything", esp considering canon.
I was straight up laughing at that one comment "all he does in this part is looking lovingly at Wu Xie and protects him". I was like damn, so many of my faves are cancelled like that... I mean, you're watching HOB anime and like "my god it's such a bad representation of the Hua Cheng character, all he does is stares at Xie Lian and protects him" lol (I'm sorry but this 11 episodes are NOT the part of the book that tells his story and who he is, but this in fact doesn't mean that they "reduced him to a tool" lmao). Meanwhile some DMBJ books Wu Xie goes "I knew he was hired by the 2nd uncle just to keep us safe". LMAO SO WHAT? this is not making him a tool, that's just what he does, it doesn't make his FULL CHARACTER, just bc he does that.
Like seriously, it sounds as insane as someone splitting MDZS in 3 parts, watching the last one, then the first one and saying like "you know in the last part all that LZ does is stares lovingly at WWX and protects him, he was much more complex and flawed in part 1". Like wth lol... ITS THE SAME FUCKING CHARACTER.
Also I saw one UN review that was positive, but just went that Xiao Ge in that part felt more like humane or smth, bc "at some point he even grew a scruff". I was just sitting there like... out of all the things in this series that made him humane, why mention the scruff? Like since when it's a thing...? I mean just bc Shen Wei or Lan Zhan look perfect all the time that somehow means they don't have feelings or less human beings? I do not get.
So all these tantrums of "ISTG IF THEY EVER SHOW QILING JUST PROTECTING THEM... I'M GONNA BLEW UP" and the same one saying that they're the book fans, I'm like "how didn't u blow up during several books already?" lolz
I like love reading so many different opinions, when it comes to this fandom, bc it's so fascinating, but some arguments just don't go together well haha
And I'm a huge fan of UN, but like.. some go a bit TOO extra about it and their arguments just don't stick sometimes, bc they're trying again with the "it's the less-est ooc from books", but it wasn't as much it, as the fact that it just had soul in it, which sometimes in my opinion actually completely lacked in the og novels.
Anyways, as an extra Qiling's fan myself, I can tell that some are going waaay overboard with stuff.
24 notes · View notes